The decease of Lazarus Christ's friend A funerall sermon on Iohn. chap. 11. vers. 11. preached at the buriall of Mr. John Parker merchant and citizen of London. By Tho. Gataker B. of D. and rector of Rotherhith.
         Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A01531 of text R212839 in the  English Short Title Catalog (STC 11656). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 142 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 29 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A01531
         STC 11656
         ESTC R212839
         99835846
         99835846
         72
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01531)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 72)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1065:16)
      
       
         
           
             The decease of Lazarus Christ's friend A funerall sermon on Iohn. chap. 11. vers. 11. preached at the buriall of Mr. John Parker merchant and citizen of London. By Tho. Gataker B. of D. and rector of Rotherhith.
             Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
          
           [8], 48 p.
           
             Printed by E[dward] G[riffin] for Edward Brewster, and Fulke Clyfton, and are to be sold at the Bible on Fleet-bridge, and on New-Fishstreet-Hill,
             London :
             1640.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Parker, John, d. 1639 or 40 -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Funeral sermons -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A01531  R212839  (STC 11656).  civilwar no The decease of Lazarus Christ's friend. A funerall sermon on Iohn. chap. 11. vers. 11. preached at the buriall of Mr. John Parker merchant a Gataker, Thomas 1640    23634 827 735 0 0 0 0 661 F  The  rate of 661 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2002-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-05 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-05 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           THE
           DECEASE
           OF
           LAZARUS
           CHRIST'S
           Friend
           .
           A
           Funerall
           Sermon
           ON
           
             Iohn
             .
          
           Chap.
           11.
           
           Vers.
           11.
           
           Preached
           at
           the
           Buriall
           of
           Mr.
           JOHN
           PARKER
           Merchant
           and
           Citizen
           of
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           By
           THO.
           GATAKER
           B.
           of
           D.
           and
           Rector
           of
           
             Rotherhith
             .
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             .
          
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             G.
          
           for
           
             Edward
             Brewster
             ,
          
           and
           
             Fulke
             Clyfton
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Bible
           on
           
             Fleet-bridge
             ,
          
           and
           on
           New-Fishstreet-Hill
           .
           
           16●0
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           VERTVOVS
           and
           Religious
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           Mrs.
           JOANE
           PARKER
           ,
           the
           Relict
           of
           Master
           
             Iohn
             Parker
          
           lately
           deceased
           .
        
         
           HAving
           beene
           ,
           with
           much
           importunity
           and
           renewed
           reqests
           ,
           
             a
          
           incessantly
           solicited
           ,
           by
           divers
           ,
           who
           either
           had
           themselvs
           heard
           ,
           or
           from
           others
           heard
           of
           ,
           what
           was
           delivered
           at
           the
           enterrement
           of
           your
           late
           wor●hy
           
             Consort
             ,
          
           and
           either
           had
           knowne
           him
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           or
           taken
           notice
           of
           his
           course
           of
           life
           then
           related
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           more
           publick
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           uttered
           ,
           in
           the
           audience
           but
           of
           a
           few
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           lownesse
           and
           feeblenesse
           of
           my
           voice
           ,
           of
           the
           fewer
           ;
           I
           was
           at
           length
           over-wrought
           (
           though
           having
           formerly
           no
           such
           purpose
           )
           to
           condescend
           thereunto
           :
           the
           rather
           hoping
           that
           his
           
             examplary
          
           course
           of
           
             life
          
           and
           
           cariage
           ,
           with
           the
           good
           effect
           and
           comfortable
           issue
           of
           it
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           meanes
           ,
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           working
           together
           therewith
           ,
           to
           invite
           ,
           incite
           ,
           allure
           and
           winne
           others
           to
           the
           like
           .
           Experience
           teaching
           ,
           that
           
             b
          
           mans
           nature
           is
           of
           it selfe
           more
           prone
           to
           walke
           by
           
             example
          
           then
           by
           
             rule
          
           ;
           and
           to
           follow
           
             precedents
          
           rather
           then
           
             precepts
             .
          
           Those
           also
           having
           this
           advantage
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           
             c
          
           they
           shew
           not
           only
           what
           things
           are
           enjoyned
           ,
           and
           how
           things
           enjoyned
           may
           be
           done
           ;
           but
           they
           
             d
          
           take
           away
           also
           that
           common
           counter-plea
           of
           impossibility
           ,
           which
           against
           all
           exhortation
           and
           admonition
           is
           by
           the
           multitude
           usually
           objected
           ;
           by
           shewing
           ,
           that
           such
           things
           as
           are
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           no
           other
           then
           have
           beene
           done
           by
           
             e
          
           men
           like
           themselves
           ;
           and
           may
           therefore
           be
           done
           by
           others
           also
           ,
           and
           
           among
           others
           
             f
          
           by
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           as
           those
           before
           them
           have
           done
           ,
           endeavour
           and
           enforce
           themselves
           thereunto
           .
           I
           remember
           a
           good
           saying
           of
           a
           
             Reverend
             Divine
          
           now
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           
             g
          
           
             a
             good
             great
             man
             is
             a
             great
             Moat
             in
             the
             Devils
             Eye
             :
          
           for
           that
           the
           
             exampls
          
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           
             eminent
          
           places
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
             h
          
           more
           eyed
           of
           others
           ,
           so
           
             i
          
           they
           draw
           the
           more
           after
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           good
           or
           to
           evill
           .
           And
           I
           may
           well
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             a
             r●ligious
             rich
             man
             is
          
           likewise
           (
           witnesse
           blessed
           
             k
          
           
             Job
          
           )
           
             a
             great
             Moat
             in
             the
             Devils
             Eye
             :
          
           not
           only
           because
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           having
           his
           heart
           enlarged
           
           answerably
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           may
           
             l
          
           by
           his
           bounty
           and
           beneficence
           do
           a
           great
           deale
           the
           more
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           
             m
          
           where
           the
           Devill
           least
           liketh
           :
           but
           because
           also
           in
           such
           it
           is
           made
           to
           appeare
           ,
           that
           by
           honest
           courses
           and
           
             n
          
           Gods
           blessing
           upon
           them
           ,
           men
           may
           attaine
           unto
           wealth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           fraud
           ,
           deceipt
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           and
           such
           indirect
           wayes
           ,
           as
           
             o
          
           most
           strive
           to
           raise
           and
           advance
           their
           estates
           by
           ,
           and
           
             p
          
           without
           which
           they
           think
           wealth
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           compassed
           .
           Yea
           ,
           let
           me
           adde
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           that
           
             a
             religious
             industrious
             man
          
           (
           and
           yet
           I
           see
           not
           well
           ,
           
             q
          
           how
           they
           can
           be
           severed
           )
           
             is
             a
             great
             Moat
             in
             the
             Devils
             Eye
             .
          
           For
           that
           by
           his●
           aven
           and
           wise
           practise
           such
           an
           one
           maketh
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           well
           serve
           God
           in
           a
           constant
           course
           ,
           and
           yet
           follow
           also
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           speciall
           calling
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           therefore
           no
           such
           necessity
           ,
           as
           many
           ,
           on
           either
           side
           faulty
           ,
           pretend
           ,
           of
           neglect
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           if
           the
           other
           be
           diligently
           attended
           ;
           but
           that
           
             r
          
           both
           of
           them
           may
           have
           their
           due
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           without
           enterfering
           or
           justling
           out
           either
           of
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           
             s
          
           
             rules
          
           both
           of
           
             reason
          
           and
           
             Religion
          
           require
           .
           The
           common
           ,
           yea
           ,
           almost
           
           generall
           abuse
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           might
           well
           require
           me
           to
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             a
             sober
             and
             temperate
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             a
             religious
          
           (
           and
           yet
           
             t
          
           what
           
             Religion
          
           can
           be
           ,
           where
           
             excesse
          
           reigneth
           ?
           )
           but
           yet
           ,
           
             that
             a
             sober
             and
             temperate
             Merchant
          
           or
           
             Tradesman
             ,
          
           may
           well
           be
           reckoned
           among
           those
           
             Moates
             ,
          
           that
           disturbe
           the
           common
           adversaries
           eye
           :
           since
           that
           by
           such
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           have
           ordinarily
           ,
           in
           orderly
           manner
           ,
           mutuall
           commerce
           ,
           trade
           ,
           and
           traffick
           either
           with
           other
           ,
           without
           
             u
          
           beating
           every
           bargaine
           they
           make
           over
           a
           Wine-pot
           ,
           and
           concluding
           it
           with
           braines
           equally
           distempered
           on
           either
           side
           .
           In
           these
           therefore
           and
           divers
           other
           respects
           ,
           I
           supposed
           the
           
             example
          
           of
           this
           our
           worthy
           friend
           and
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           Christ
           might
           be
           usefull
           to
           many
           :
           and
           was
           in
           that
           regard
           the
           rather
           induced
           to
           satisfie
           the
           desire
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           so
           instantly
           pressed
           me
           in
           it
           .
           Which
           having
           once
           concluded
           on
           ,
           I
           knew
           none
           fitter
           to
           addresse
           it
           to
           ,
           then
           to
           your selfe
           ;
           who
           had
           chiefe
           interest
           under
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           
             x
          
           by
           Gods
           own
           ordinance
           ,
           while
           he
           lived
           ;
           and
           may
           with
           fairest
           title
           and
           plea
           lay
           best
           claime
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           him
           now
           deceased
           .
           To
           you
           
           therefore
           ,
           beloved
           in
           our
           common
           Saviour
           ,
           I
           tender
           it
           to
           remaine
           by
           you
           ;
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           as
           a
           monument
           of
           mine
           entire
           a●fection
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           surviving
           for
           him
           ;
           for
           your selfe
           ,
           as
           a
           memoriall
           of
           what
           a
           precious
           Iewell
           it
           pleased
           God
           sometime
           to
           possesse
           you
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           grace
           you
           with
           :
           yet
           not
           thereby
           to
           renew
           your
           griefe
           for
           your
           temporary
           losse
           of
           him
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           so
           tearmed
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           but
           ,
           as
           
             y
          
           he
           saith
           of
           
             Onesimus
             ,
             gone
             from
             you
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             after
             a
             while
             againe
             receive
             him
             and
             enjoy
             him
             for
             ever
          
           )
           joyned
           with
           his
           eternall
           and
           incomparable
           gaine
           ;
           but
           
             z
          
           to
           minde
           you
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           who
           bestowed
           him
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           thankfulnesse
           to
           him
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           such
           a
           favour
           so
           long
           unto
           you
           .
           So
           beseeching
           God
           abundantly
           to
           blesse
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           yours
           and
           his
           ,
           with
           all
           spirituall
           blessings
           and
           sweet
           comforts
           in
           Christ
           ,
           I
           take
           leave
           ,
           and
           rest
        
         
           
             Yours
             ever
             in
             all
             Christian
             office
             ,
             THO.
             GATAKER
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           DECEASE
           OF
           LAZARVS
           CHRISTS
           Friend
           .
        
         
           
             John
             ,
             
               Chap.
            
             11.
             
             
               Vers.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Our
             Friend
             
               Lazarus
            
             sleepeth
             .
          
        
         
           THey
           are
           the
           
             words
          
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           more
           covertly
           intimating
           that
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           which
           presently
           after
           hee
           telleth
           them
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
           
             Lazarus
             his
             decease
             .
          
           And
           they
           need
           no
           curious
           
             Analysis
          
           ;
           for
           the
           
             sentence
          
           is
           but
           
             short
          
           ;
           nor
           large
           
             explication
          
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           them
           
             ambiguous
             ,
          
           but
           what
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           in
           the
           words
           following
           explaineth
           .
        
         
           In
           them
           we
           may
           consider
           ;
           
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               
                 person
              
               spoken
               of
               :
               
               and
            
             
             
               
               2.
               
               His
               
                 present
                 estate
              
               and
               condition
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           The
           
             person
          
           spoken
           of
           is
           described
           ;
           
             
               
               1.
               
               By
               his
               
                 name
                 ;
                 Lazarus
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 a
              
               
                 Eleazer
                 .
              
               For
               
                 b
              
               all
               is
               one
               :
               and
               it
               ●ignifieth
               one
               whose
               
                 aide
                 God
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               
               2.
               
               By
               his
               
                 relation
              
               to
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               
                 Disciples
                 .
                 Our
                 Friend
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           His
           
             present
             estate
          
           and
           condition
           is
           expressed
           in
           a
           
             Metaphore
             .
             He
             sleepeth
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           by
           and
           by
           after
           expoundeth
           it
           ,
           
             c
          
           
             He
             is
             deceased
             ,
             he
             is
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           
           From
           the
           words
           thus
           opened
           ,
           these
           
             Points
          
           of
           instruction
           offer
           themselves
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
             1.
             
             That
             
               every
               faithfull
               one
               is
               one
               of
               Christs
               friends
               .
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             That
             
               every
               friend
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               friend
               of
               those
               also
               that
               are
               Christs
               .
            
          
           
             
             3.
             
             That
             
               Christs
               friends
               dye
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
             4.
             
             That
             
               death
               ,
               to
               such
               especially
               ,
               is
               but
               as
               a
               s●●epe
               .
            
          
           
             
             5.
             
             That
             
               this
               their
               friendship
               never
               faileth
               :
               it
               surceas●th
               not
               in
               death
               ,
               but
               surviveth
               their
               decease
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           And
           of
           these
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           enable
           ,
           and
           the
           streights
           of
           time
           permit
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
        
         
           
             *
          
           
             Every
             faithfull
             soule
             is
             a
             friend
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Every
           true
           Christian
           is
           one
           of
           
             Christs
             Favourites
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           usuall
           style
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           
             Gods
             friend
             .
          
           
             e
          
           
             To
             Abraham
             thy
             friend
             :
          
           saith
           
             Iehoshaphat
          
           to
           
             God
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             f
          
           
             ye
             
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             my
             friend
          
           ;
           saith
           
             God
          
           to
           his
           people
           .
           And
           ,
           
             g
          
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Iames
             ,
             believed
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             called
             Gods
             friend
             .
          
           So
           here
           ,
           of
           
             Lazarus
             ,
          
           a
           Sonne
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Christs
             friend
             .
             Our
             friend
             Lazarus
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           .
           And
           to
           his
           Disciples
           elsewhere
           in
           generall
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             my
             friends
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             i
          
           
             ye
             are
             my
             friends
             .
          
           
             k
          
           
             No
             more
             servants
             ,
             but
             friends
             .
          
        
         
           This
           will
           more
           cleerely
           appeare
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           if
           we
           shall
           consider
           ,
           what
           the
           common
           
             nature
          
           of
           
             friendship
          
           or
           
             amity
          
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Friendship
          
           is
           defined
           ,
           
             l
          
           
             A
             mutuall
             love
             manifested
             :
          
           or
           ,
           more
           largely
           ,
           
             A
             mutuall
             love
             and
             affection
             betweene
             party
             and
             party
             ,
             manifested
             by
             some
             means
             from
             either
             to
             other
             .
          
           And
           such
           is
           there
           betweene
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           There
           is
           
             m
          
           
             a
             mutuall
             love
             and
             affection
          
           required
           unto
           
             friendship
             .
          
           And
           such
           there
           is
           betweene
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             faithfull
             .
          
           For
           
             n
          
           
             Christ
             loveth
             them
          
           ;
           and
           they
           
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
           He
           loveth
           them
           .
           
             o
          
           
             Christ
             loved
             his
             Church
          
           ;
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           S.
           
             Paul
             .
          
           And
           
             p
          
           
             to
             him
             that
             loved
          
           us
           ;
           saith
           S.
           
             Iohn
          
           :
           and
           they
           love
           him
           .
           
             q
          
           
             My
             Father
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             loveth
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             love
             me
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             r
          
           
             we
             love
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             loved
             us
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             s
          
           
             I
             love
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             love
             me
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
           
             t
          
           
             if
             any
             man
             love
             me
             ,
             the
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             love
             him
             too
             .
          
           So
           that
           
             u
          
           there
           is
           
             no
             love
             lost
          
           betweene
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           .
           
             x
          
           He
           loveth
           them
           first
           :
           and
           they
           love
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           loveth
           them
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           he
           loveth
           them
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           love
           him
           .
           Sweetly
           therefore
           
             Bernard
             ;
          
           
             y
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             ,
             whose
             heart
             can
             truly
             testifie
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             loveth
             Christ
             ,
             make
             any
             doubt
             but
             that
             Christ
             loveth
             him
             .
             For
             how
             can
             he
             choose
             but
             love
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             lovest
             him
             ,
          
           
             z
          
           
             who
             loved
             thee
             then
             ,
             when
             thou
             loved'st
             not
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Unto
           
             friendship
          
           is
           required
           ,
           that
           this
           
             mutuall
             love
          
           and
           affection
           betweene
           party
           and
           party
           
             be
             manifested
          
           from
           either
           to
           other
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           also
           betweene
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             faithfull
             :
          
           the
           love
           and
           affection
           they
           beare
           either
           to
           other
           is
           by
           them
           mutually
           made
           manifest
           from
           either
           to
           other
           .
           
             a
          
           
             I
             know
             mine
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           
             am
             knowne
             of
             mine●
          
           I
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           me
           .
           I
           know
           their
           love
           to
           me
           .
           
             b
          
           
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             thee
             .
          
           And
           
             c
          
           they
           know
           my
           love
           to
           them
           .
           
             d
          
           
             He
             loved
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           and
           ,
           
             we
             know
             ,
          
           saith
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           the
           
             love
             that
             God
             beareth
             to
             us
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             e
          
           
             that
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             ye
             may
             know
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           againe
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           hath
           manifested
           his
           
             f
          
           
             matchlesse
             love
          
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           what
           he
           hath
           
             done
          
           and
           
             endured
          
           for
           them
           :
           by
           
           giving
           himselfe
           for
           them
           ,
           
             g
          
           
             He
             loved
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             ●or
             me
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             Christ
             loved
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             it
             :
          
           and
           making
           a
           bath
           of
           his
           own
           heart-blood
           ,
           to
           bath
           their
           soules
           in
           ,
           for
           the
           curing
           and
           healing
           of
           them
           .
           
             i
          
           
             He
             loved
             us
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             washed
             us
             from
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             blood
             .
          
           Besides
           that
           ,
           hee
           hath
           given
           them
           his
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           to
           
             k
          
           
             seale
          
           up
           his
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           
             l
          
           to
           make
           them
           know
           what
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           hee
           both
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           will
           further
           do
           for
           them
           .
           And
           they
           manifest
           and
           testifie
           their
           ,
           though
           farre
           meaner
           ,
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           their
           
             diligent
             observance
          
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           
             dutifull
             obedience
          
           to
           him
           ;
           by
           
             m
          
           
             keeping
             his
             Commandements
             ,
          
           and
           
             n
          
           
             doing
             whatsoever
             he
             enjoyneth
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           solemne
           
             league
          
           of
           
             amity
          
           betweene
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             faithfull
             .
          
           Just
           such
           as
           that
           betweene
           
             Ionathan
          
           and
           
             David
             .
          
           For
           as
           they
           
             o
          
           to
           confirme
           that
           league
           of
           amity
           mutually
           betweene
           them
           ,
           
             changed
             apparell
          
           one
           with
           other
           :
           
             Ionathan
          
           took
           
             Davids
          
           raiment
           and
           put
           it
           on
           him selfe
           ;
           he
           took
           his
           own
           garments
           and
           put
           them
           upon
           
             David
          
           ;
           So
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           Christ
           hath
           
             changed
             apparell
          
           with
           us
           (
           a
           
             p
          
           sorry
           change
           indeed
           to
           him selfe
           ,
           though
           advantagious
           to
           us
           )
           hath
           taken
           and
           put
           on
           himselfe
           our
           
             garments
             ,
          
           not
           
             q
          
           our
           
             nature
          
           alone
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           sorry
           
             rags
          
           of
           it
           ,
           
             r
          
           our
           
             infirmities
             ,
          
           by
           
             participation
             ,
          
           and
           
             s
          
           our
           
             iniquities
          
           also
           ,
           by
           
             imputation
             ,
          
           and
           he
           hath
           taken
           his
           owne
           
             raiment
          
           and
           put
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           
           
             t
          
           the
           
             rich
             roabe
          
           of
           his
           
             merits
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             royall
             roabes
          
           of
           his
           
             holinesse
          
           and
           
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           
             u
          
           by
           
             imputation
             ,
          
           unto
           
             justification
             ,
          
           the
           one
           ;
           and
           
             x
          
           by
           
             participation
             ,
          
           for
           our
           
             sanctification
             ,
          
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           
             y
          
           he
           hath
           
             bestowed
             himselfe
          
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           
             z
          
           they
           have
           
             given
             up
             themselves
          
           unto
           him
           .
           So
           that
           
             a
          
           he
           is
           not
           more
           
             his
             own
          
           now
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           
             theirs
          
           :
           
             b
          
           nor
           are
           they
           now
           more
           
             their
             own
             ,
          
           then
           they
           are
           
             his
             .
          
           And
           what
           neerer
           or
           more
           intimate
           amity
           can
           there
           be
           then
           this
           ?
        
         
           
           Now
           the
           
             Vse
          
           hereof
           may
           first
           be
           for
           
             information
             ,
          
           to
           informe
           us
           of
           the
           most
           
             high
          
           and
           
             honourable
             estate
          
           and
           condition
           ,
           of
           every
           
             faithfull
             soule
             ,
          
           of
           every
           
             true
             Christian
             :
          
           he
           is
           a
           
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
          
           he
           is
           a
           
             favo●rite
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           It
           is
           noted
           as
           a
           speciall
           ,
           yea
           a
           singular
           honour
           ,
           in
           
             Zabud
          
           the
           Sonne
           of
           
             Nathan
          
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           
           he
           was
           the
           
             Kings
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             King
             Solomons
             ,
             friend
             .
          
           But
           behold
           
             d
          
           
             a
             greater
             then
             Solomon
          
           here
           :
           and
           a
           greater
           honour
           therefore
           then
           
             King
             Solomons
             favour
          
           was
           able
           to
           afford
           .
           Every
           
             true
             hearted
             Christian
             ,
          
           be
           he
           never
           so
           meane
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           contemptible
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           for
           
             e
          
           this
           dignity
           of
           theirs
           ,
           worldly
           men
           cannot
           see
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           not
           aware
           of
           )
           is
           ,
           
             f
          
           not
           
             a
             servant
          
           only
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           were
           that
           honour
           enough
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           prefixeth
           before
           divers
           of
           his
           
             Epistles
             ,
          
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           credit
           to
           him
           ,
           
             g
          
           
             Paul
             a
             servant
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           )
           but
           
             a
             friend
          
           and
           
             favourite
          
           of
           him
           who
           is
           
           
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
          
           and
           
             l
          
           
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           :
           then
           which
           what
           estate
           can
           be
           more
           high
           or
           more
           honourable
           ?
        
         
         
           A
           second
           
             Vse
          
           may
           be
           for
           
             exhortation
             ,
          
           
           to
           incite
           every
           one
           of
           us
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           this
           dignity
           ,
           belongeth
           unto
           .
           
             k
          
           
             Many
             ,
          
           yea
           
             l
          
           
             every
             one
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             seeketh
             the
             face
             ,
          
           
             *
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             favour
             ,
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             Ruler
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           what
           will
           not
           men
           do
           and
           indure
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           hope
           or
           possibility
           ,
           as
           they
           conceive
           ,
           of
           successe
           ,
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           the
           favour
           of
           great
           ones
           ?
           
             Creepe
             on
             all
             foure
             ,
          
           as
           
             m
          
           
             Ionathan
          
           to
           get
           up
           the
           Rock
           ,
           
             n
          
           debase
           themselves
           to
           the
           lowest
           and
           meanest
           services
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           attend
           them
           with
           neglect
           of
           their
           own
           affaires
           and
           themselves
           .
           And
           why
           should
           a
           man
           then
           think
           any
           thing
           too
           much
           to
           do
           ,
           too
           hard
           or
           harsh
           to
           endure
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           
             o
          
           the
           
             denying
             ,
             forsaking
             ,
          
           and
           abandoning
           of
           
             himselfe
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             p
          
           there
           is
           no
           way
           indeed
           but
           this
           to
           
             save
             himselfe
          
           )
           
             q
          
           for
           the
           indeering
           of
           Christ
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           the
           winding
           of
           himselfe
           into
           the
           favour
           and
           friendship
           of
           Christ
           .
           For
           alas
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           greatest
           favour
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World
           without
           this
           ?
           or
           what
           is
           the
           greatest
           favour
           of
           the
           greatest
           on
           earth
           unto
           this
           ?
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           
           
             Princes
             favours
          
           are
           
             fickle
             .
          
           A
           man
           may
           be
           in
           favour
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           favour
           the
           next
           day
           :
           and
           so
           
             r
          
           aloft
           now
           ,
           and
           as
           low
           as
           the
           lowest
           to
           morrow
           ;
           yea
           ,
           or
           sooner
           then
           so
           .
           
             s
          
           
             The
             second
             place
             in
             Court
             ,
          
           said
           
             t
          
           
             AEneas
             Sylvius
          
           sometime
           ,
           
             is
             a
             slippery
             place
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             u
          
           
             slippery
             ,
          
           so
           they
           that
           hold
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           slip
           and
           fall
           (
           as
           
             x
          
           soone
           
           they
           may
           )
           
             y
          
           they
           come
           downe
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           
             z
          
           they
           fall
           heavie
           ;
           their
           downfall
           is
           very
           dismall
           and
           dreadfull
           .
           We
           have
           an
           
             example
          
           of
           it
           in
           
             a
          
           
             Haman
             :
          
           I
           cannot
           stand
           to
           relate
           it
           :
           you
           may
           when
           you
           will
           ,
           reade
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           to
           relate
           it
           .
           For
           who
           is
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           hath
           read
           ,
           or
           heard
           read
           or
           told
           the
           story
           of
           
             Queene
             Esther
             ?
          
           And
           this
           may
           befall
           those
           that
           are
           in
           favour
           with
           Princes
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           faithfull
           unto
           them
           ,
           never
           so
           carefull
           to
           please
           them
           .
           But
           
             Christs
             favour
          
           is
           
             not
             fickle
             :
          
           it
           is
           constant
           ,
           it
           is
           permanent
           .
           
             b
          
           
             Whom
             he
             loveth
             once
             ,
             he
             loveth
             ever
             .
          
           Do
           thou
           
             c
          
           cleave
           close
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           never
           leave
           thee
           :
           
             d
          
           be
           thou
           faithfull
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           
             e
          
           he
           will
           never
           forsake
           thee
           ,
           
             *
          
           he
           will
           never
           break
           his
           faith
           with
           thee
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           
             Princes
             favours
          
           are
           
             no
             sure
             shelters
             .
          
           The
           greatest
           favourite
           may
           bee
           slaine
           in
           his
           Soveraignes
           eye
           ,
           at
           his
           Soveraignes
           feet
           .
           Alas
           ,
           
             f
          
           how
           can
           they
           save
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           secure
           themselves
           ?
           
             g
          
           
             Any
             one
             is
             Lord
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             who
             sets
             light
             by
             his
             own
             life
          
           ;
           unlesse
           the
           Lord
           be
           pleased
           to
           protect
           and
           afford
           them
           shelter
           against
           such
           .
           But
           
             Christs
             favour
          
           is
           a
           
             sure
             shelter
             .
          
           For
           
             h
          
           he
           is
           
             able
             to
             save
          
           ;
           
             i
          
           to
           
             give
             issues
             against
             death
          
           ;
           
             k
          
           to
           preserve
           his
           from
           death
           ;
           to
           protect
           them
           so
           in
           death
           ;
           that
           
             l
          
           though
           they
           dye
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           dye
           ;
           though
           
             m
          
           they
           be
           slaine
           ,
           yet
           there
           shall
           
             n
          
           
             not
             an
             haires
             harme
          
           befall
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           save
           them
           everlastingly
           after
           death
           .
           For
           
             o
          
           
             he
             liveth
             for
             ever
             ,
             to
             save
             perfectly
          
           all
           those
           that
           bee
           his
           .
        
         
         
           A
           third
           
             Vse
          
           may
           be
           for
           
             comfort
             ,
          
           
           
             consolation
          
           and
           
             encouragement
             ,
          
           to
           every
           faithfull
           soule
           ,
           to
           every
           true
           Christian
           .
           For
           hast
           thou
           
             Christ
             to
             friend
             ?
          
           
             p
          
           Thou
           needest
           
             feare
             no
             evill
          
           ;
           thou
           n●edest
           
             dread
             no
             enemy
             .
          
           Thou
           mayest
           well
           rest
           upon
           him
           for
           matter
           of
           
             provision
             :
          
           thou
           mayest
           well
           relye
           upon
           him
           for
           matter
           of
           
             protection
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           matter
           of
           
             provision
             .
          
           
             q
          
           
           
             For
             all
             is
             common
             among
             friends
          
           that
           are
           
             r
          
           truly
           friends
           .
           And
           
             s
          
           if
           
             all
          
           things
           be
           
             Christs
          
           ;
           then
           
             all
          
           things
           are
           
             thine
             ,
          
           if
           
             thou
          
           be
           
             his
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           denied
           thee
           ,
           nor
           detained
           from
           thee
           ,
           
             t
          
           when
           thy
           necessity
           shall
           require
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           be
           for
           thy
           good
           .
           For
           well
           mayest
           thou
           reason
           here
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           of
           
             God
          
           ;
           
             u
          
           
             He
             that
             spared
             not
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             gave
             him
             up
             for
             us
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             he
             give
             us
             all
             things
             together
             with
             him
             ?
          
           So
           of
           
             Christ
             ;
             He
             that
             spared
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             hath
             given
             up
             him●elfe
             for
             me
             ,
             hath
             bestowed
             himselfe
             upon
             me
             ,
             hath
             not
             denied
             himselfe
             to
             me
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             refuse
             to
             afford
             with
             all
             unto
             me
             ,
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             requisite
             ,
             either
             for
             my
             support
             here
             ,
             or
             for
             mine
             eternall
             welfare
             and
             salvation
             hereafter
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           matter
           of
           
             protection
             .
          
           
           Hast
           thou
           
             Christ
             to
             friend
             ?
          
           Thou
           mayest
           well
           reason
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           doth
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             x
          
           
             If
             God
             be
             with
             us
          
           ;
           so
           ,
           
             if
             Christ
             be
             with
             us
             ,
          
           (
           for
           
             y
          
           
             Christ
          
           also
           
             is
             God
          
           )
           
             who
             shall
             be
             against
             us
             ?
          
           as
           ,
           
             z
          
           
             if
             he
             be
             against
             thee
             ,
             
             who
             can
             be
             for
             thee
             ?
          
           so
           ,
           
             a
          
           
             if
             he
             be
             for
             thee
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             thee
             ?
          
           And
           thou
           mayest
           therefore
           ,
           having
           Christ
           to
           friend
           ,
           say
           confidently
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             b
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             ,
             ●nd
             my
             salvation
             ,
             whom
             should
             I
             feare
             ?
             or
             of
             what
             should
             I
             be
             afraid
             ?
             as
             long
             as
             he
             provideth
             for
             me
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           
             I
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             want
             nothing
             :
             as
             long
             as
             he
             protecteth
             me
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             to
             feare
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             d
          
           
             Though
             I
             walk
             ,
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             through
             the
             vale
             of
             deadly
             shade
             ,
             I
             will
             feare
             nothing
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             *
          
           For
           
             where
             can
             a
             man
             be
             in
             safety
             without
             Christ
             ?
             or
             where
             can
             he
             be
             but
             in
             safety
             with
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           
           A
           fourth
           
             Vse
          
           may
           be
           for
           
             Caution
             ,
          
           to
           disswade
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           deterre
           men●
           from
           opposing
           or
           
             wronging
          
           any
           of
           the
           
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             e
          
           How
           fearefull
           are
           men
           usually
           of
           
             offending
          
           a
           
             favourite
             ?
          
           But
           all
           the
           
             faithfull
          
           are
           
             Christs
             favourites
             .
          
           
             f
          
           How
           chary
           are
           men
           of
           the
           credite
           ,
           welfare
           ,
           contentment
           ,
           safety
           ,
           and
           indemnity
           of
           their
           
             friend
             ?
          
           even
           as
           chary
           as
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           yea
           ,
           or
           more
           .
           What
           is
           more
           usuall
           ,
           then
           when
           we
           heare
           a
           friend
           traduced
           ,
           or
           threatned
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             g
          
           
             speak
             what
             you
             please
             of
             me
             ;
             but
             forbeare
             my
             friend
             :
             do
             what
             you
             will
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             meddle
             not
             with
             my
             friend
             ?
          
           And
           is
           not
           
             Christ
          
           think
           we
           ,
           as
           chary
           ,
           and
           as
           regardfull
           of
           those
           that
           be
           his
           ?
           Yes
           undoubtedly
           .
           These
           are
           those
           ,
           in
           behalfe
           of
           whom
           he
           giveth
           warning
           ,
           and
           crieth
           ,
           hands
           off
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             g
          
           
             Touch
             not
             mine
             anointed
             ones
             .
          
           It
           is
           spoken
           
           
             h
          
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           
             i
          
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           and
           
             k
          
           unto
           Kings
           there
           in
           their
           behalfe
           :
           as
           
             l
          
           the
           Ancients
           generally
           expound
           it
           .
           Doth
           thy
           conscience
           then
           tell
           thee
           ;
           that
           such
           an
           one
           though
           never
           so
           poore
           a
           wretch
           ,
           never
           so
           meane
           an
           abject
           ,
           is
           a
           faithfull
           soule
           ,
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           one
           that
           sincerely
           feareth
           God
           ,
           one
           that
           truly
           loveth
           Christ
           ?
           
             n
          
           take
           heed
           how
           thou
           wrongest
           him
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           bee
           sure
           to
           heare
           of
           it
           againe
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           .
           He
           hath
           
             Christ
             to
             friend
          
           :
           he
           is
           one
           of
           
             Christs
             favourites
             ,
          
           
             o
          
           as
           deare
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
             .
          
           
             p
          
           Nor
           will
           he
           suffer
           any
           wrong
           offered
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           unto
           any
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           go
           unrighed
           ,
           or
           unrevenged
           .
        
         
           A
           fifth
           
             use
          
           may
           be
           for
           
             triall
          
           and
           
             examination
             .
          
           
           Hereby
           then
           thou
           mayest
           try
           thy selfe
           ,
           whether
           thou
           beest
           a
           
             friend
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           hath
           
             Christ
             to
             friend
             .
          
           (
           For
           
             q
          
           every
           
             professed
             Christian
          
           is
           not
           by
           and
           by
           
             r
          
           
             Christs
             friend
             .
          
           
             s
          
           There
           are
           some
           that
           
             so
             walk
          
           ;
           and
           of
           
             professed
             Christians
          
           he
           speaketh
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           
             enemies
             to
             Christs
             Crosse
             ,
          
           and
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           consequently
           )
           If
           thou
           beest
           a
           
             Lazarus
          
           ;
           one
           that
           makest
           
             t
          
           
             God
             ,
          
           not
           the
           
             World
             thine
             aide
             ,
          
           and
           
             thy
             stay
             .
          
           If
           thou
           beest
           an
           
             Abraham
          
           ;
           or
           
             u
          
           
             a
             childe
          
           at
           least
           
             of
             Abraham
          
           ;
           one
           that
           
             x
          
           
             walkest
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
          
           
             y
          
           who
           is
           
             the
             father
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           are
           too
           
             generall
             .
          
           
           We
           will
           descend
           therefore
           to
           some
           
             particular
             
             notes
          
           in
           our
           ensuing
           discourse
           .
           And
           so
           passe
           we
           to
           the
           sixth
           and
           last
           
             Vse
          
           of
           this
           
             Point
          
           :
           which
           shall
           be
           for
           
             Admonition
             ,
          
           to
           admonish
           us
           of
           the
           
             duties
          
           required
           of
           all
           those
           that
           professe
           or
           pretend
           to
           be
           
             in
             friendship
          
           and
           
             amity
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             x
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             friend
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             must
             carry
             himselfe
             friendly
             .
          
           If
           thou
           wilt
           therefore
           have
           a
           
             friend
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           thou
           must
           be
           
             Christs
             friend
             ,
          
           (
           for
           
             friend
          
           and
           
             friend
          
           are
           
             Correlatives
          
           )
           thou
           must
           carry
           thy selfe
           as
           a
           friend
           unto
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           How
           is
           that
           ?
           you
           will
           say
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           thou
           must
           be
           
             faithfull
          
           and
           loyall
           to
           
             Christ
             .
          
           For
           
             y
          
           
             faithfulnesse
          
           is
           especially
           required
           of
           
             friends
             ,
          
           and
           regarded
           in
           
             friendship
             .
          
           
             z
          
           
             Be
             thou
             faithfull
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             unto
             death
             .
          
           Nor
           speaketh
           he
           of
           the
           
             faith
          
           that
           we
           
             *
          
           
             repose
          
           and
           put
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             faith
          
           that
           we
           
             *
          
           
             yeeld
          
           and
           performe
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           
           But
           when
           are
           we
           
             faithfull
          
           unto
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           
           I
           answer
           .
           First
           ,
           when
           we
           keep
           our
           
             heart
          
           and
           affections
           
             loyall
          
           and
           true
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           suffering
           
             a
          
           this
           wicked
           
             world
             ,
          
           or
           any
           sinfull
           
             lust
          
           (
           for
           these
           be
           the
           
             b
          
           
             Absoloms
          
           that
           
             filch
          
           our
           
             hearts
          
           from
           this
           our
           
             David
          
           )
           to
           sway
           in
           our
           soules
           ;
           nor
           our
           affections
           to
           be
           so
           set
           upon
           any
           outward
           thing
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           we
           may
           lawfully
           love
           ,
           
             c
          
           
             father
          
           or
           
             mother
             ,
             husband
          
           or
           
             wife
             ,
             childe
             ,
             friend
             ,
          
           or
           
             acquaintance
             ,
          
           or
           ought
           else
           whatsoever
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           either
           
             d
          
           
             withdraw
          
           our
           
             affection
          
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           
             minish
          
           our
           
             love
          
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           or
           
             e
          
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           relinquish
           it
           for
           Christ
           ,
           if
           either
           
             f
          
           it
           shall
           stand
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           us
           ,
           or
           he
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           require
           it
           from
           us
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           then
           are
           we
           
             faithfull
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           when
           we
           are
           
             affected
             as
             he
             is
          
           ;
           when
           we
           
             love
             what
             he
             loveth
             ,
          
           and
           
             hate
             what
             he
             hateth
             .
          
           For
           
             g
          
           what
           is
           true
           
             friendship
             ,
          
           but
           
             when
             men
             will
             and
             nill
             the
             same
             things
             ?
          
           
             h
          
           
             Ye
             that
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             hate
             that
             that
             is
             evill
             .
          
           Whereupon
           
             Augustine
          
           ;
           
             i
          
           
             Doest
             thou
             love
             the
             Lord
             ?
             thou
             must
             hate
             what
             he
             hateth
             .
          
           So
           art
           thou
           ,
           or
           wouldest
           thou
           be
           
             Christs
             friend
             ?
          
           thou
           must
           
             love
             what
             he
             loveth
          
           ;
           and
           
             hate
             what
             he
             hateth
             .
          
           And
           what
           loveth
           he
           ?
           
             k
          
           He
           
             loveth
          
           piety
           ,
           purity
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           charity
           ,
           humility
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           upright
           dealing
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
             l
          
           he
           
             hateth
          
           prophanenesse
           ,
           uncleannesse
           ,
           unmercifulnesse
           ,
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           haughtinesse
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           intemperance
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           unjust
           dealing
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           If
           then
           thou
           
             m
          
           
             lovest
             ,
          
           affectest
           ,
           and
           labourest
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           because
           they
           conduce
           and
           are
           consentaneous
           to
           
             humane
             society
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           one
           may
           do
           that
           is
           no
           
             friend
          
           to
           
             Christ
          
           or
           
             Christianity
          
           )
           as
           because
           
             Christ
          
           
             n
          
           
             liketh
          
           and
           
             loveth
          
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           thee
           
             o
          
           
             like
             unto
             him
             :
          
           and
           
             p
          
           
             hatest
          
           the
           latter
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           because
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           
             civill
             society
             ,
          
           as
           because
           
             Christ
          
           
             q
          
           
             hateth
          
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           
             unlike
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           
             r
          
           whom
           thou
           desirest
           to
           please
           ,
           and
           to
           approve
           thy selfe
           unto
           ;
           yea
           ,
           whom
           thou
           endeavourest
           
             s
          
           to
           imitate
           ,
           and
           strivest
           to
           be
           
             t
          
           like
           unto
           :
           knowing
           that
           
             u
          
           
             likenesse
             
             breedeth
          
           further
           
             liking
             and
             love
             :
          
           thou
           art
           then
           
             a
             true
             friend
          
           to
           Christ
           indeed
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           brook
           or
           abide
           ,
           but
           
             hatest
          
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           he
           
             loveth
          
           ;
           and
           
             lovest
          
           and
           delightest
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           he
           
             hateth
          
           and
           abhorreth
           ;
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           there
           is
           
             u
          
           
             no
             friendship
          
           betweene
           
             Christ
             and
             thee
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           thou
           maist
           professe
           or
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           shew
           thy selfe
           
             a
             friend
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           thou
           must
           diligently
           
             observe
          
           him
           .
           
             Friends
             ,
          
           we
           see
           ,
           are
           carefull
           to
           
             observe
          
           either
           other
           .
           Especially
           ,
           if
           a
           meaner
           person
           have
           some
           great
           man
           to
           friend
           ,
           how
           carefull
           and
           sedulous
           will
           he
           be
           to
           observe
           and
           attend
           upon
           such
           an
           one
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           expected
           he
           should
           so
           do
           .
           So
           we
           finde
           in
           story
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           those
           among
           the
           
             Romans
          
           that
           enjoyed
           the
           favour
           of
           any
           great
           ones
           ,
           
             a
          
           to
           repaire
           to
           them
           every
           morning
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           
             b
          
           the
           first
           work
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           
             c
          
           strived
           who
           should
           first
           do
           it
           )
           attend
           upon
           them
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           came
           forth
           ,
           and
           tender
           themselves
           and
           their
           service
           unto
           them
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           doest
           thou
           desire
           to
           maintaine
           
             friendship
          
           with
           
             Christ
             ?
          
           thou
           must
           diligently
           and
           constantly
           
             attend
          
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           
             ordinances
             ,
          
           in
           
             publick
             ,
          
           in
           
             private
             :
          
           
             d
          
           
             repaire
          
           frequently
           to
           his
           
             house
             ;
             attend
          
           at
           his
           
             threshold
          
           :
           (
           
             e
          
           he
           is
           a
           
             blessed
             
             man
          
           that
           so
           doth
           )
           
             f
          
           invite
           him
           oft
           to
           thine
           house
           :
           
             g
          
           he
           is
           not
           dainty
           of
           repaire
           to
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           :
           
             h
          
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           be
           entertained
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           
             i
          
           delighteth
           in
           such
           invitements
           :
           especially
           take
           heed
           ,
           how
           ,
           when
           
             k
          
           
             he
             knocks
             at
             the
             door
          
           of
           thine
           heart
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           Word
           or
           the
           motions
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           thou
           either
           refuse
           or
           neglect
           to
           
             open
          
           unto
           him
           .
           
             l
          
           Such
           an
           oversight
           the
           Spouse
           committed
           ,
           and
           she
           smarted
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           cost
           her
           full
           deere
           .
           And
           
             m
          
           such
           
             unkindnesses
          
           oft
           make
           shrewd
           
             breaches
          
           betweene
           friends
           .
           Yea
           take
           heed
           of
           intermitting
           and
           letting
           fall
           thine
           usuall
           and
           wonted
           resorts
           .
           
             n
          
           
             Intermission
             of
             entercourse
          
           breedeth
           
             strangenesse
          
           betweene
           friends
           And
           such
           intermission
           of
           spirituall
           entercourse
           ;
           may
           ,
           though
           not
           cut
           off
           all
           amity
           ,
           yet
           breed
           no
           small
           strangenesse
           between
           Christ
           and
           thy
           soule
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           our
           
             friendship
             with
             Christ
          
           must
           appeare
           ,
           as
           by
           our
           
             diligent
             observance
          
           of
           him
           ,
           so
           by
           our
           
             constant
             obedience
          
           to
           him
           .
           
             o
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             love
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             hee
             will
             shew
             his
             love
             to
             mee
             by
             keeping
             my
             Commandements
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             p
          
           
             you
             are
             then
             my
             friends
             ,
             and
             manifest
             your selves
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             you
             do
             what
             I
             enjoyne
             you
             .
          
           Yea
           then
           indeed
           do
           we
           shew
           our selves
           ,
           to
           esteeme
           Christ
           our
           friend
           ,
           and
           carry
           our selves
           towards
           him
           as
           towards
           a
           friend
           ,
           
             q
          
           when
           
             his
             Commandements
          
           seeme
           
             not
             
             harsh
             and
             grievous
          
           unto
           us
           :
           when
           
             r
          
           
             with
             heart
             and
             goodwill
             we
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           either
           in
           that
           we
           do
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           for
           others
           at
           his
           request
           .
           That
           which
           a
           man
           doth
           lumpishly
           and
           heavily
           for
           a
           meere
           stranger
           ,
           the
           same
           yet
           he
           doth
           readily
           and
           
             s
          
           cheerefully
           for
           a
           friend
           .
           And
           that
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           maketh
           
             t
          
           
             Christs
             yoake
          
           seeme
           so
           
             easie
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             loade
          
           so
           light
           to
           his
           ,
           that
           
             u
          
           seeme
           so
           unweldy
           and
           so
           unsupportable
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           must
           appeare
           ,
           as
           in
           matter
           of
           
             Obedience
             ,
          
           so
           in
           matter
           of
           
             Patience
          
           ;
           as
           in
           
             constant
             doing
             ,
          
           so
           in
           
             patient
             enduring
          
           any
           thing
           whatsoever
           for
           him
           ,
           even
           
             a
          
           to
           losse
           of
           liberty
           ,
           limme
           ,
           livelyhood
           ,
           and
           life
           it selfe
           too
           .
           For
           what
           would
           not
           a
           man
           do
           or
           endure
           for
           a
           deere
           friend
           ?
           Or
           what
           hath
           he
           not
           done
           and
           endured
           for
           us
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           appeare
           it
           must
           ,
           not
           in
           
             patient
          
           only
           and
           
             quiet
             ,
          
           but
           in
           
             willing
          
           and
           
             cheerefull
             enduring
             ,
          
           undergoing
           and
           going
           through
           with
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           may
           be
           called
           to
           suffer
           and
           sustaine
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           
             b
          
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           though
           hee
           served
           for
           
             Rachel
          
           some
           tearme
           of
           yeares
           ,
           an
           
             c
          
           
             hard
             s●rvice
          
           under
           an
           
             harsh
             Master
             ;
             by
             day
             parcht
             with
             the
             heat
             ,
          
           and
           
             by
             night
             nipt
             with
             the
             frost
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           went
           cheerefully
           through
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           
             d
          
           those
           
             many
             yeares
          
           seemed
           unto
           him
           but
           as
           
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             her
             .
          
           So
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           
             Peter
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           two
           of
           Christs
           
             faithfull
             friends
             ,
          
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           been
           in
           the
           
             Iewish
             Consistory
             ,
          
           not
           
             rated
          
           and
           
             reviled
             ,
          
           nor
           
             threatned
          
           only
           ,
           but
           
             e
          
           
             beaten
          
           also
           ,
           
             f
          
           
             they
             went
             away
             rejoycing
             ,
             that
             they
          
           
             g
          
           
             were
             graced
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             disgraced
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             we
             ,
          
           not
           
             rejoyce
          
           only
           ,
           but
           even
           
             i
          
           
             glory
             ,
             in
             our
             afflictions
          
           ;
           saith
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           another
           of
           
             Christs
             friends
             ,
          
           and
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           
             k
          
           because
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
          
           
             l
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           
             m
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             is
             shed
             into
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
          
           
             n
          
           
             given
             unto
             us
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           what
           we
           
             do
          
           or
           
             endure
          
           for
           him
           ,
           must
           come
           
             freely
          
           from
           us
           .
           
             o
          
           
             Friendship
             ,
          
           as
           
             love
          
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           
             free
             affection
          
           ;
           not
           
             a
             trade
          
           or
           
             traffick
          
           for
           
             lucre
          
           and
           
             gaine
             .
          
           
             p
          
           That
           is
           done
           by
           a
           man
           
             ●reely
             ,
          
           that
           is
           done
           for
           his
           
             friend
          
           ;
           it
           is
           done
           as
           for
           
             q
          
           
             himselfe
             :
             his
             friend
          
           
             r
          
           being
           to
           him
           
             as
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             s
          
           We
           must
           not
           stand
           to
           demand
           ,
           or
           forecast
           with
           our selves
           ,
           as
           those
           prophane
           ones
           in
           
             t
          
           
             Iob
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             get
             or
             gaine
             by
             what
             I
             do
             or
             endure
             ?
          
           What
           shalt
           thou
           gaine
           by
           it
           ?
           saist
           thou
           ?
           It
           is
           
             gaine
             sufficient
             ,
          
           and
           so
           art
           thou
           to
           esteeme
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           
             do
             Christ
             any
             service
             .
          
           A
           singular
           precedent
           have
           we
           of
           this
           freenesse
           of
           disposition
           in
           
           that
           
             *
          
           
             choice
             vessell
          
           S.
           
             Paul
          
           :
           
             u
          
           I
           
             care
             not
             what
             become
             of
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             so
             that
             Christ
             be
             magnified
             in
             me
             ,
             be
             it
             by
             life
             or
             by
             death
             .
             For
             all
             the
             gaine
             that
             I
             aime
             at
             both
             in
             li●e
             and
             death
             ,
             is
             Christ
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           do
           service
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           to
           bring
           glory
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           
             x
          
           
             Reverend
             Doctor
          
           of
           ours
           rightly
           expoundeth
           it
           .
           Yea
           as
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
          
           I
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           expoundeth
           himselfe
           ,
           where
           he
           telleth
           those
           of
           
             Ephesus
          
           at
           his
           taking
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           
             y
          
           that
           
             he
             was
             going
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           
             bound
             thither
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             might
             befall
             him
             when
             he
             should
             come
             thither
             :
             and
             howsoever
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             he
             was
             every where
             told
             ,
             that
             bonds
             and
             afflictions
             there
             aboade
             him
             ;
             yet
             did
             none
             of
             these
             things
             trouble
             him
             ,
             nor
             was
             his
             life
             deere
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             regarded
             not
             what
             became
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             joyfully
             finish
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             discharge
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Ministery
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           That
           was
           all
           he
           de●ired
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           aimed
           at
           ,
           to
           do
           service
           to
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           finish
           cheerefully
           his
           task
           assigned
           him
           by
           him
           .
           And
           the
           like
           disposition
           who
           so
           can
           finde
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           may
           assure
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           
             a
             true
             friend
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           may
           build
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           
             he
             hath
             Christ
             to
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           
             Point
             ,
          
           that
           
             Every
             faithfull
             one
             is
             Christs
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           followeth
           ,
           that
           
             Every
             friend
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             a
             friend
             also
             to
             those
             that
             be
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lazarus
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           not
           
             my
             friend
             ,
          
           but
           
             our
             friend
             ,
          
           mine
           and
           yours
           too
           :
           as
           well
           mine
           as
           yours
           ,
           and
           yours
           as
           mine
           .
           And
           
             a
          
           
             the
             communion
             ,
             
             or
             society
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             with
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             have
             also
             with
             us
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             b
          
           
             All
          
           the
           
             faithfull
          
           are
           
             one
             ,
          
           
           as
           
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           so
           
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           They
           are
           
             c
          
           
             all
             members
             of
             one
          
           and
           the
           same
           
             Christs
          
           mysticall
           
             body
          
           ;
           
             d
          
           the
           
             head
          
           and
           the
           whole
           
             body
          
           making
           up
           but
           
             one
             Christ
             .
          
           Nor
           can
           a
           man
           be
           a
           
             friend●o
          
           the
           
             head
             ,
          
           that
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           
             heart
          
           or
           the
           
             hand
             ,
          
           yea
           to
           the
           
             heele
          
           or
           the
           
             toe
             ,
          
           to
           the
           lowest
           and
           meanest
           member
           of
           the
           body
           .
           
             e
          
           Nor
           can
           he
           be
           in
           
             amity
          
           with
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           is
           at
           
             enmity
          
           with
           any
           
             member
          
           of
           that
           
             body
             ,
          
           whereof
           
             Christ
          
           is
           the
           
             head
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             f
          
           He
           that
           hath
           
             a
             friend
          
           must
           be
           
             a
             friend
          
           not
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           
           but
           
             to
             his
             friends
          
           also
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           is
           
             a
             friend
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           must
           be
           a
           
             friend
          
           also
           to
           them
           that
           are
           
             Christs
             friends
          
           ;
           and
           such
           are
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           as
           hath
           formerly
           been
           shewed
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Vse
          
           whereof
           may
           be
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           
             admonish
          
           u●
           of
           our
           
             duty
             .
          
           
           Do
           we
           professe
           our selves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           
             Christs
             friends
             ?
          
           We
           must
           then
           be
           
             friends
          
           also
           
             to
          
           those
           that
           be
           
             his
             .
          
           We
           must
           shew
           our
           love
           to
           him
           by
           our
           friendly
           disposition
           and
           cariage
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           
             affection
             .
          
           
           We
           must
           have
           
             g
          
           a
           
             sympathie
             ,
          
           a
           fellow
           feeling
           ,
           and
           fellow
           like
           affection
           with
           them
           .
           
             h
          
           
             Friends
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             good
          
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           
           
             i
          
           as
           in
           their
           own
           ;
           they
           
             *
          
           
             grieve
             for
             the
             evils
          
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           own
           :
           and
           
             k
          
           so
           must
           thou
           ,
           yea
           so
           wilt
           thou
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           
             a
             friend
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             l
          
           
             rejoyce
             with
             his
          
           when
           they
           have
           occasion
           of
           joy
           ,
           
             m
          
           
             weepe
             with
             them
             ,
          
           when
           they
           have
           occasions
           of
           griefe
           .
           Yea
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           
             members
             ,
          
           as
           of
           the
           
             naturall
             ,
          
           so
           of
           this
           
             s●irituall
             body
             ,
          
           
             n
          
           
             if
             any
             one
             be
             honoured
             ,
             all
             rejoyce
             ●●●h
             it
             ;
          
           
             o
          
           
             if
             any
             one
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             all
             sorrow
             and
             suffer
             with
             it
             .
          
           But
           how
           can
           we
           
             rejoyce
          
           in
           the
           good
           of
           our
           Christian
           brethren
           ,
           when
           we
           
             p
          
           
             envie
          
           their
           welfare
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           
             grieve
          
           with
           them
           in
           their
           griefe
           ,
           when
           we
           our selves
           
             q
          
           
             grieve
          
           them
           ,
           or
           are
           
             r
          
           causes
           of
           griefe
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           In
           
             action
          
           :
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           love
           unto
           Christ
           by
           
             doing
             good
          
           unto
           them
           .
           
             s
          
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             God
             ,
          
           
             t
          
           
             thou
             hast
             no
             need
             of
             me
             ;
             all
             my
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             well-doing
             ,
             cannot
             reach
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             *
          
           
             But
             unto
             thy
             Saints
             that
             are
             here
             upon
             earth
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             excell
             in
             grace
             and
             vertue
             ,
             my
             desire
             and
             delight
             is
             to
             be
             doing
             good
             unto
             them
             .
             What
             I
             would
             ,
             but
             cannot
             do
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             for
             thee
             I
             do
             to
             them
             .
          
           So
           here
           ,
           
             u
          
           
             Christ
          
           indeed
           himselfe
           is
           
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           nor
           can
           ought
           we
           do
           reach
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           hath
           he
           need
           of
           it
           himselfe
           .
           But
           in
           his
           stead
           he
           commends
           unto
           us
           his
           
             poore
          
           limmes
           here
           
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             x
          
           
             Me
             have
             you
             not
             alwayes
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             my
             poor●
             members
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             do
             them
             good
             when
             you
             will
             .
          
           
             y
          
           Yea
           though
           he
           
             wanteth
             not
             himselfe
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           suffer●th
           
             want
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             z
          
           
             I
             was
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             naked
             ,
             and
             a
             thirst
             ,
             
             and
             a
             hungry
             ,
             and
             sick
             ,
             and
             restrained
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             *
          
           
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             denied
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             denied
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           hereby
           therefore
           we
           may
           well
           
             try
          
           and
           
             examine
          
           our selves
           ,
           
           whether
           we
           be
           indeed
           ,
           as
           we
           professe
           ,
           true
           
             friends
             unto
             Christ
          
           ;
           if
           we
           shew
           our
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           
             a
          
           our
           
             beneficence
          
           and
           well
           doing
           to
           those
           that
           be
           
             Christs
             .
          
           Which
           if
           we
           faile
           in
           ,
           we
           faile
           in
           truth
           of
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           may
           pretend
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Apostle
           reasoneth
           ,
           
             b
          
           
             How
             can
             he
             love
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             whom
             he
             daily
             seeth
             ?
          
           So
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           man
           say
           he
           is
           
             a
             friend
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           never
           conversed
           with
           ,
           if
           he
           
             shew
             no
             friendship
          
           to
           such
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Christian
           brethren
           ,
           with
           whom
           hee
           daily
           converseth
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           that
           ,
           
           it
           may
           be
           
             a
             comfort
          
           to
           every
           sincerely
           faithfull
           soule
           ,
           that
           every
           
             true
             Christian
          
           is
           
             his
             friend
          
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           interest
           therefore
           both
           in
           the
           
             c
          
           
             parts
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             d
          
           
             prayers
          
           of
           
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
          
           a
           great
           
             stay
          
           to
           a
           Christian
           soule
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           satisfie
           it selfe
           with
           its
           own
           suits
           .
           Yea
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           
             a
             stock
          
           going
           with
           them
           every where
           :
           though
           it
           have
           little
           of
           its
           own
           .
           But
           I
           hasten
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           
             Point
          
           is
           ,
           
           that
        
         
           
             Christs
             friends
             dye
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             e
          
           
             Abraham
             Gods
             friend
          
           :
           and
           yet
           
             f
          
           
             Abraham
             is
             dead
             .
          
           
             g
          
           The
           
             Prophets
             Gods
             favourites
             :
          
           and
           yet
           
             h
          
           
             the
             Prophets
             are
             dead
          
           too
           .
           
             Lazarus
             Christs
             friend
             :
          
           and
           yet
           
             i
          
           
             Lazarus
             is
             dead
             .
             The
             Apostles
          
           
             k
          
           
             Christs
             friends
          
           :
           and
           yet
           
             l
          
           
             the
             Apostles
             are
             dead
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             m
          
           
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             ,
             
             Christs
          
           
             n
          
           
             chiefe
             favourite
             is
             dead
             .
          
           For
           
             o
          
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             dye
             .
          
        
         
           And
           no
           marvell
           .
           For
           ,
           
             
               
               1.
               
               They
               are
               made
               
                 p
              
               of
               the
               same
               
                 mould
              
               that
               others
               are
               :
               though
               they
               be
               possessed
               of
               pretious
               
                 treasure
                 ,
              
               yet
               
                 q
              
               is
               it
               but
               an
               
                 earthen
                 vessell
              
               that
               the
               same
               is
               contained
               in
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               They
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               like
               
                 casualties
              
               that
               others
               are
               .
               For
               
                 r
              
               
                 all
                 things
              
               here
               
                 come
                 alike
                 unto
                 all
              
               ;
               to
               the
               
                 good
              
               and
               the
               
                 bad
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 pure
              
               and
               the
               
                 impure
                 :
              
               to
               
                 Christs
                 friends
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Christs
                 foes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               3.
               
               They
               are
               by
               their
               
                 naturall
                 condition
              
               and
               
                 constitution
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 s
              
               
                 the
                 grasse
              
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               be
               not
               
                 cut
                 downe
                 ,
              
               yet
               will
               
                 wither
              
               of
               it selfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           reasoned
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           
             t
          
           
             Christ
             weepe
          
           at
           
             Lazarus
          
           his
           
             grave
             ,
          
           
             u
          
           
             Behold
             how
             he
             loved
             him
          
           :
           say
           some
           of
           them
           .
           And
           againe
           other
           some
           ,
           
             x
          
           
             Could
             not
             he
             that
             made
             the
             man
             borne
             blinde
             to
             see
             ,
             have
             caused
             that
             this
             man
             should
             not
             have
             dyed
             ?
          
           As
           if
           they
           had
           said
           ,
           
             If
             he
          
           
             y
          
           
             loved
             Lazarus
             so
             ,
          
           
           
             why
             did
             he
             suffer
             him
             to
             dye
             ,
             whom
             he
             could
             have
             saved
             from
             death
             ?
          
           So
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           
             If
             the
             faithfull
             be
             Christs
             friends
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             suffer
             them
             to
             dye
             ?
             when
             as
          
           
             z
          
           
             he
             might
             ,
             if
             he
             pleased
             ,
             deliver
             them
             from
             death
             ?
          
        
         
           
           I
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           For
           they
           
             dye
             ,
          
           
             a
          
           
             to
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
          
           ;
           to
           be
           
             b
          
           
             rid
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           to
           be
           
             c
          
           
             freed
             from
             death
          
           ;
           to
           
             d
          
           
             ●eceive
             the
             reward
          
           
           of
           their
           well
           doing
           ;
           to
           
             e
          
           
             go
             to
             God
          
           ;
           to
           
             f
          
           
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           according
           to
           
             their
             own
             desire
          
           that
           they
           so
           do
           .
           
           Their
           
             desire
          
           with
           
             g
          
           
             Simeon
          
           is
           to
           
             h
          
           be
           
             dismissed
             :
          
           they
           desire
           to
           be
           
             i
          
           
             eased
          
           of
           that
           
             burd●n
             ,
          
           
             k
          
           
             released
          
           from
           that
           
             body
             of
             death
             ,
          
           that
           they
           beare
           here
           about
           them
           ;
           
             l
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           but
           by
           death
           ;
           they
           desire
           to
           
             m
          
           
             leave
             this
             wicked
             and
             wretched
             world
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             n
          
           
             go
             to
             their
             own
             home
             ,
          
           to
           their
           
             o
          
           
             Fathers
             house
             ,
          
           
             p
          
           to
           
             Heaven
          
           :
           they
           desire
           to
           
             depa●t
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             may
          
           
             q
          
           
             be
             with
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
          
           
             r
          
           
             abide
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           for
           
             Gods
             glory
          
           that
           they
           dye
           ;
           
           and
           that
           they
           regard
           too
           as
           much
           as
           their
           own
           good
           .
           For
           
             s
          
           
             Christ
             is
             magnified
             in
             them
             as
             well
             by
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             life
          
           ;
           as
           well
           by
           their
           pious
           and
           patient
           end
           and
           conclusion
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           godly
           course
           of
           life
           and
           conversation
           .
           And
           a
           man
           may
           thereby
           as
           well
           
             glorifie
             God
             ,
          
           though
           he
           dye
           in
           his
           
             bed
             ,
          
           as
           if
           he
           dyed
           at
           a
           
             stake
             ,
          
           or
           with
           
             t
          
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           on
           the
           
             Crosse
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           
             a
          
           
             dye
             not
             ,
          
           
           though
           they
           dye
           :
           
             death
          
           is
           
             no
             death
          
           to
           them
           :
           as
           they
           
             b
          
           
             hope
          
           even
           
             in
             death
          
           ;
           so
           they
           
             c
          
           
             live
          
           even
           
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             d
          
           As
           others
           are
           
             e
          
           
             dead
          
           while
           they
           
             live
          
           ;
           so
           they
           
             f
          
           
             live
          
           when
           they
           
             dye
             .
          
           As
           to
           the
           
             wordly
          
           their
           
             g
          
           
             life
          
           is
           but
           a
           
             passage
          
           unto
           
             death
          
           ;
           So
           to
           the
           
             godly
          
           their
           
             h
          
           
             death
          
           is
           but
           an
           
             entrance
          
           into
           
             life
          
           :
           their
           
             i
          
           
             deaths-day
          
           is
           
             better
          
           to
           them
           then
           their
           
             birth-day
             :
          
           it
           is
           the
           
             k
          
           
             birth-day
          
           of
           their
           
             immortality
             ,
          
           the
           
             l
          
           
             birth-day
          
           of
           their
           
             eternity
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           Now
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           though
           
             Chri●ts
             friends
             ,
          
           yet
           are
           as
           well
           as
           others
           
             subject
             to
             death
          
           ;
           are
           no
           more
           priviledged
           or
           exempt
           from
           it
           ,
           then
           others
           are
           ?
           This
           may
           then
           first
           serve
           to
           
             admonish
          
           us
           that
           have
           such
           friends
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           while
           we
           have
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           like
           those
           
             fooles
             ,
          
           of
           which
           
             Solomon
             ;
          
           
             m
          
           
             why
             is
             there
             a
             price
             in
             the
             ●ands
             of
             a
             foole
             to
             get
             wisdome
             with
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             heart
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ?
          
           Nor
           like
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Heathen
           man
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           that
           
             n
          
           
             cannot
             brook
             or
             abide
             such
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             yet
             lament
             for
             t●em
             ,
             and
             wish
             them
             againe
             alive
             when
             they
             are
             dead
          
           :
           but
           
             o
          
           to
           make
           the
           best
           use
           we
           can
           of
           them
           for
           our
           spirituall
           good
           while
           we
           have
           them
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           soone
           or
           suddenly
           they
           may
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           it
           may
           serve
           as
           to
           
             encourage
          
           us
           against
           the
           
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
          
           so
           to
           
             mitigate
          
           our
           
             griefe
          
           for
           the
           
             decease
          
           of
           such
           our
           friends
           ;
           since
           that
           nothing
           therein
           shall
           betide
           us
           ,
           or
           hath
           befallen
           them
           ,
           but
           
             p
          
           what
           all
           
             Gods
             friends
          
           and
           
             Christs
             favourites
          
           have
           undergone
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           doe
           daily
           undergoe
           .
           Nor
           would
           he
           suffer
           the
           same
           to
           befall
           those
           that
           are
           his
           intimatest
           friends
           ,
           his
           best
           beloved
           ,
           his
           dearest
           darlings
           ,
           his
           neerest
           favourites
           ,
           were
           there
           any
           
             q
          
           evill
           in
           it
           ,
           yea
           or
           were
           it
           not
           for
           their
           
             r
          
           good
           .
        
         
           
           And
           so
           passe
           we
           to
           the
           next
           
             Point
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           
           
             Death
             ,
             to
             such
             especially
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             a
             sleepe
             .
          
        
         
           So
           here
           ,
           
             Our
             friend
             Lazarus
          
           
             a
          
           
             sleepeth
             ,
          
           and
           
             b
          
           
             Steven
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             so
             said
             ,
             fell
             a
             sleepe
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             c
          
           
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             served
             his
             time
             ,
             fell
             asleepe
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
           
             d
          
           
             for
             this
             cause
             some
             among
             you
             are
             sicke
             ,
             and
             some
             sleepe
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             e
          
           
             whereof
             some
             are
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             some
             yet
             survive
             .
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           in
           divers
           respects
           is
           
             death
          
           to
           such
           
             as
             a
             sleepe
             .
          
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           
             sleepe
          
           giveth
           
             f
          
           
             ease
          
           of
           
             paines
          
           and
           of
           
             troubles
          
           for
           the
           time
           :
           and
           so
           doth
           
             death
          
           to
           the
           faithfull
           :
           for
           
             g
          
           
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
          
           their
           troubles
           ,
           their
           travels
           .
           But
           
             sleepe
          
           doth
           it
           only
           ,
           as
           those
           
             h
          
           
             palliating
             medicines
          
           that
           
             empiricks
          
           usually
           give
           ,
           that
           
             abate
          
           the
           
             paines
          
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           work
           
             no
             sound
             cure
             ,
          
           so
           that
           the
           paine
           returneth
           after
           againe
           as
           fresh
           and
           fierce
           as
           before
           :
           whereas
           
             death
          
           with
           the
           faithfull
           worketh
           
             i
          
           
             a
             perfect
             cure
          
           of
           
             all
             evils
          
           either
           
             k
          
           corporall
           or
           
             l
          
           spirituall
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           never
           feele
           them
           ,
           or
           see
           them
           ,
           or
           heare
           of
           them
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           that
           
             sleepe
          
           are
           
             m
          
           
             not
             perished
             ,
          
           are
           
             not
             dead
          
           ;
           they
           are
           
             alive
          
           still
           :
           there
           is
           with
           them
           only
           a
           
             n
          
           
             suspension
          
           and
           an
           
             intermission
          
           of
           some
           
             naturall
             actions
          
           and
           of
           
             o
          
           all
           
             worldly
             imployments
             .
          
           
             p
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             if
             he
             sleepe
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             do
             well
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           
           
             q
          
           those
           that
           
             sleepe
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           are
           
             not
             perished
          
           ;
           though
           to
           the
           outward
           eye
           ,
           to
           carnall
           sense
           they
           may
           so
           seeme
           .
           (
           
             r
          
           
             The
             righteous
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             perisheth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             considereth
             it
             ,
          
           )
           yet
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           not
           so
           :
           all
           
             s
          
           
             worldly
             imployments
          
           indeed
           are
           
             suspended
          
           and
           
             surceased
          
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           
             t
          
           
             rest
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
          
           and
           they
           
             u
          
           
             live
             unto
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             Sleepe
          
           is
           but
           
             for
             a
             time
          
           ;
           men
           are
           wont
           to
           
             a
          
           
             awake
          
           againe
           after
           a
           while
           ;
           and
           
             b
          
           
             death
          
           is
           but
           
             a
             sleepe
             somewhat
             longer
             then
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             c
          
           
             Man
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Iob
             ,
             if
             he
             dye
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             awakened
             againe
             ,
             untill
          
           
             d
          
           
             the
             Heavens
             be
             no
             more
             .
          
           But
           then
           
             e
          
           he
           shall
           ,
           at
           the
           
             worlds
             end
             ,
          
           when
           he
           shall
           heare
           that
           voice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             f
          
           
             Awake
             ye
             that
             sleepe
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           
             g
          
           
             all
             hearing
             it
             shall
             arise
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Men
           usually
           
             rise
             from
             sleepe
             ,
          
           
             h
          
           
             refreshed
          
           with
           it
           ,
           in
           better
           plight
           then
           they
           were
           when
           they
           layd
           them
           downe
           to
           rest
           .
           So
           shall
           the
           
             i
          
           
             faithfull
             rise
          
           againe
           
             from
             death
             ,
          
           in
           farre
           
             better
             plight
          
           then
           ever
           they
           were
           while
           they
           lived
           here
           .
           
             k
          
           
             When
             I
             awake
             ,
          
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             I
             shall
             behold
             thy
             face
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             with
             thine
             image
             .
          
           For
           
             l
          
           then
           shall
           we
           become
           perfectly
           
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           not
           
             m
          
           in
           
             grace
          
           alone
           ,
           but
           
             n
          
           in
           
             glory
             ,
          
           too
           ,
           
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
           Now
           is
           
             death
          
           then
           but
           
             as
             a
             sleepe
          
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ?
           then
           first
           
             o
          
           why
           should
           any
           faithfull
           ,
           any
           friend
           
           of
           Christ
           
             feare
             death
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           
             childish
          
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           
             afraid
             to
             put
             off
             his
             cloathes
          
           and
           
             go
             to
             bed
          
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           
             death
          
           more
           then
           a
           
             stripping
          
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           lay
           our selves
           down
           to
           
             rest
             ?
          
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           in
           some
           
             diseases
          
           even
           
             sleepe
          
           it selfe
           is
           so
           
             p
          
           
             restlesse
          
           and
           troublesome
           to
           the
           sick
           (
           it
           was
           
             q
          
           
             Iobs
          
           case
           sometime
           )
           and
           they
           are
           so
           ill
           after
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             r
          
           
             afraid
          
           and
           loath
           
             to
             sleepe
          
           :
           and
           so
           indeed
           
             *
          
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           well
           be
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           with
           the
           wicked
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           godly
           :
           they
           may
           well
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             s
          
           
             I
             slept
             ,
             and
             my
             sleepe
             was
             sweet
             unto
             me
             .
          
           The
           
             sleepe
             of
             death
          
           is
           no
           dreadfull
           ,
           but
           
             t
          
           
             a
             sweet
             sleepe
          
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           is
           
             death
          
           as
           
             a
             sleepe
             ,
          
           and
           such
           a
           sleepe
           ,
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ?
           
             a
          
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           then
           to
           
             mourne
          
           and
           
             take
             on
          
           for
           such
           
             deceased
             .
          
           We
           reade
           of
           a
           people
           that
           
             b
          
           used
           to
           
             houle
          
           and
           keepe
           an
           hideous
           coile
           every
           day
           at
           the
           
             setting
          
           of
           the
           
             Sunne
             ,
          
           as
           if
           they
           feared
           he
           would
           never
           
             rise
          
           againe
           .
           Would
           wee
           not
           condemne
           such
           of
           extreame
           
             folly
             ?
          
           or
           would
           we
           not
           deeme
           him
           little
           better
           then
           
             a
             mad
          
           man
           ,
           that
           should
           stand
           
             weeping
          
           and
           wringing
           his
           hands
           over
           one
           that
           were
           falne
           
             asleepe
             ,
          
           as
           supposing
           he
           would
           never
           
             awake
          
           againe
           ?
           Yet
           the
           like
           doest
           thou
           ,
           when
           thou
           doest
           so
           over
           the
           
             dead
             :
          
           since
           that
           they
           are
           but
           in
           
             a
             deepe
             sleep
             .
          
           
             c
          
           
             They
             are
             fallen
             asleepe
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             d
          
           
             I
             would
             not
             therefore
             ,
          
           
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             you
             should
             be
             grieved
             and
             sorrow
             for
             those
             that
             be
          
           
             e
          
           
             asleepe
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             have
             no
             hope
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             thought
             they
             would
             never
             awake
             againe
             .
          
           For
           
             f
          
           
             those
             that
             be
             asleepe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             will
             God
             awake
             ,
             and
             bring
             againe
             together
             with
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           may
           helpe
           to
           
             strengthen
          
           
             g
          
           our
           
             faith
          
           in
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Augustine
          
           speaking
           of
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             The
             Damosell
             is
             not
             dead
             ,
             but
             sleepeth
             :
          
           
             i
          
           
             she
             sleepeth
             indeed
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ;
           
             but
             to
             him
             who
             is
             able
             to
             awake
             her
             .
          
           So
           ,
           
             k
          
           
             Lazarus
             sleepeth
          
           here
           ,
           but
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           
             l
          
           was
           able
           to
           awake
           him
           ,
           and
           
             m
          
           to
           raise
           him
           up
           againe
           with
           a
           word
           .
           
             He
             sleepeth
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           here
           :
           
             but
             I
             go
             to
             awake
             him
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           as
           easie
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           
             Christ
          
           with
           
             a
             word
          
           to
           
             raise
          
           out
           of
           this
           
             sleepe
             ,
          
           not
           
             n
          
           
             Lazarus
          
           alone
           ,
           but
           
             o
          
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           
             deceased
          
           at
           the
           
             p
          
           last
           day
           ,
           as
           for
           any
           of
           us
           
             q
          
           by
           making
           a
           noise
           to
           
             awake
          
           any
           one
           that
           lyeth
           
             fast
             asleepe
             .
          
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           is
           
             death
             as
             a
             sleep
             ?
          
           We
           have
           that
           daily
           
           then
           before
           our
           eyes
           that
           may
           
             minde
             us
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             r
          
           Our
           
             sleepe
          
           is
           a
           lively
           
             embleme
          
           of
           it
           :
           
             s
          
           
             so
             oft
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             as
             thou
             layest
             thee
             downe
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             awakest
             againe
             from
             sleepe
             :
             so
             oft
             ,
             in
             a
             similitude
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           
             t
          
           of
           
             Isaac
             ,
             thou
             dyest
             ,
             and
             risest
             againe
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           And
           well
           were
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           could
           we
           take
           occasion
           thereby
           daily
           so
           to
           
             u
          
           
             minde
             our
             end
             ,
          
           that
           we
           might
           live
           
             x
          
           in
           a
           continuall
           
             exp●ctation
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           continuall
           
             y
          
           
             preparation
          
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           point
           is
           ,
           
           that
        
         
           
             This
             friendship
             beweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             faithfull
             never
             faileth
             .
          
        
         
           It
           
             surceaseth
          
           not
           in
           
             death
             ,
          
           but
           
             surviveth
          
           their
           
             decease
             .
          
        
         
           So
           here
           ,
           
             a
          
           
             Lazarus
             is
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           ,
           
             our
             friend
          
           still
           ,
           saith
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             God
             ,
          
           when
           he
           had
           beene
           many
           hundreds
           of
           yeares
           
             deceased
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           
             Abraham
             my
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           And
           no
           marvell
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Neither
           doth
           
             Christs
             love
          
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           theirs
           to
           him
           
             surcease
             ,
          
           at
           their
           
             decease
             .
          
           
           He
           
             ceaseth
          
           not
           then
           to
           
             love
          
           them
           still
           :
           for
           
             c
          
           
             whom
             he
             loveth
             he
             loves
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Nor
           do
           they
           
             cease
          
           then
           to
           
             love
          
           him
           :
           nay
           they
           love
           him
           more
           then
           ,
           then
           ever
           before
           ,
           better
           then
           ,
           then
           ever
           they
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           do
           :
           they
           never
           did
           or
           could
           love
           him
           so
           well
           as
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           grace
           of
           
             d
          
           
             love
             ,
          
           as
           
             e
          
           all
           other
           ,
           comes
           to
           be
           
             perfected
          
           in
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           So
           far
           is
           it
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           
             death
          
           should
           
             breed
          
           any
           
             enmity
             ,
          
           or
           
             infringe
          
           that
           
             amity
             ,
          
           that
           is
           between
           Christ
           and
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           
             removeth
          
           utterly
           all
           the
           
             reliques
          
           and
           remainders
           of
           that
           ,
           
             f
          
           that
           at
           first
           bred
           an
           
             enmity
          
           betweene
           God
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           maketh
           some
           
             g
          
           
             breaches
          
           betweene
           them
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           while
           they
           live
           here
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             sinne
          
           and
           
             corruption
          
           ;
           which
           
             sanctification
          
           indeed
           eateth
           out
           here
           by
           degrees
           ,
           but
           
             death
          
           utterly
           destroyeth
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Christ
           and
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           they
           
             part
             not
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             i
          
           
             The
             Lord
             do
             so
             to
             me
             &
             more
             too
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Ruth
          
           to
           
             Naomi
             ,
             if
             ought
             but
             death
             do
             part
             thee
             and
             me
             :
          
           and
           it
           is
           a
           solemne
           clause
           in
           our
           
             espousals
             ,
             till
             death
             us
          
           
             k
          
           
             do
             part
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           more
           then
           so
           betweene
           this
           loving
           couple
           ;
           betweene
           the
           faithfull
           soule
           and
           Christ
           .
           As
           
             David
          
           saith
           of
           
             Saul
          
           and
           
             Ionathan
             ,
          
           
             l
          
           
             they
             are
             lovely
             and
             amiable
             either
             to
             other
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             divided
             and
             sundred
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             m
          
           
             The
             sword
             and
             death
          
           may
           
             sever
             the
             Christian
             mans
             head
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             from
             his
             soule
          
           :
           but
           
             neither
          
           
             n
          
           
             sword
             nor
          
           
             o
          
           
             death
             can
             sever
             him
             either
             from
             his
             head
             Christ
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Death
             bringeth
          
           
             p
          
           
             Christ
             and
             the
             faithfull
             neerer
             together
          
           
             q
          
           then
           ever
           :
           it
           bringeth
           them
           to
           a
           
             r
          
           more
           
             entire
          
           &
           
             immediate
             communion
          
           either
           with
           other
           ,
           to
           
             s
          
           
             a
             fuller
             fruition
          
           either
           of
           other
           .
        
         
           
           First
           then
           would'st
           thou
           have
           
             a
             sure
             friend
             ,
             a
             constant
             friend
          
           both
           
             to
             thee
             and
             thine
             ,
          
           one
           that
           may
           stand
           by
           thee
           and
           stick
           to
           thee
           ,
           when
           all
           other
           may
           forsake
           thee
           ,
           yea
           of
           necessity
           must
           leave
           thee
           ?
           Make
           
             Christ
             thy
             friend
             ,
          
           and
           
             a
          
           
             he
             will
             never
             leave
             thee
             ,
          
           though
           
             b
          
           all
           others
           do
           ,
           when
           all
           others
           
           shall
           .
           
             c
          
           
             Your
             wordly
             friends
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           writing
           to
           the
           
             Martyrs
          
           in
           prison
           ,
           
             tooke
             leave
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             left
             you
             at
             the
             prison
             doore
          
           :
           but
           
             d
          
           
             Christ
             your
             best
             f●iend
             went
             in
             with
             you
             .
          
           So
           thy
           wordly
           friends
           ,
           yea
           all
           other
           thy
           friends
           will
           shake
           hands
           with
           thee
           and
           leave
           thee
           ,
           if
           not
           before
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           
             e
          
           
             posterne
             gate
          
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           either
           at
           their
           
             death
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           at
           furthest
           ,
           at
           thine
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           hast
           made
           
             Christ
             thy
             friend
             ,
          
           he
           will
           never
           leave
           thee
           ,
           he
           will
           for
           ever
           be
           thy
           friend
           ,
           unto
           death
           ,
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           after
           death
           ,
           unto
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           hast
           thou
           made
           
             Christ
             thy
             friend
             ?
          
           
           He
           will
           continue
           so
           
             f
          
           not
           to
           
             thee
          
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           
             thine
          
           also
           for
           thee
           .
           It
           troubleth
           men
           many
           times
           (
           and
           well
           may
           it
           ,
           considering
           
             g
          
           the
           untrustinesse
           and
           unfaithfull
           dealing
           of
           many
           
             professed
             friends
          
           )
           upon
           their
           
             sicke
             ,
          
           and
           as
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           their
           
             death-beds
             ,
          
           to
           think
           whom
           they
           should
           intrust
           with
           their
           charge
           ,
           their
           
             children
             ,
          
           if
           God
           shall
           call
           them
           away
           .
           This
           may
           well
           ease
           in
           part
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           godly
           man
           in
           this
           case
           :
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             thy
             friend
          
           he
           will
           undertake
           the
           charge
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           a
           
             trusty
             friend
          
           to
           thee
           as
           well
           when
           thou
           art
           gone
           ,
           as
           while
           thou
           art
           here
           .
           
             h
          
           
             Who
             is
             there
             left
             ,
          
           saith
           
             David
             ,
          
           of
           
             Ionathans
             issue
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             shew
             kindnesse
             unto
             for
             Ionath●ns
             sake
             ?
          
           Nor
           could
           
             Davids
             love
          
           to
           his
           friend
           
             Ionathan
             surviving
             his
             decease
             ,
          
           prevaile
           more
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           move
           him
           to
           deale
           kindly
           with
           those
           that
           he
           left
           behinde
           him
           ,
           then
           
             Christs
             love
          
           will
           with
           him
           towards
           those
           that
           have
           been
           ,
           yea
           that
           are
           still
           ,
           though
           
             deceased
             ,
             his
             friends
             ,
          
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           deale
           friendly
           
           with
           those
           whom
           deceasing
           they
           leave
           here
           behinde
           them
           ,
           
           or
           at
           their
           decease
           commit
           unto
           his
           charge
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
             Argument
          
           that
           
             God
          
           useth
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           kindnesse
           to
           them
           ,
           
             i
          
           because
           they
           were
           
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             his
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           And
           herein
           let
           us
           learne
           to
           
             imitate
             ,
          
           our
           both
           Lord
           and
           friend
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             k
          
           Let
           not
           our
           
             friendship
          
           to
           the
           faithfull
           
             deceased
             dye
             with
             them
             :
          
           
             l
          
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           
             world
             ,
          
           and
           worldly
           men
           is
           :
           but
           let
           us
           make
           it
           to
           appeare
           ,
           that
           it
           
             lives
          
           and
           
             surviveth
          
           still
           with
           us
           ;
           by
           
             m
          
           
             apologizing
          
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           of
           their
           
             credit
          
           and
           good
           name
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ;
           
             n
          
           by
           faithfull
           
             discharge
          
           of
           any
           
             trust
          
           reposed
           in
           us
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           
             o
          
           by
           a
           ready
           performance
           of
           all
           
             friendly
             offices●
          
           unto
           those
           they
           leave
           behinde
           them
           .
           Let
           us
           shew
           it
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           
             p
          
           then
           most
           ,
           when
           there
           may
           be
           
             q
          
           most
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           more
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           then
           while
           they
           yet
           survived
           :
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           
             r
          
           she
           sometime
           of
           
             Boaz
             ,
          
           that
           we
           
             cease
             not
             to
             shew
             kindnesse
             both
             to
             the
             living
             and
             to
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           as
           
             s
          
           
             a
             true
             friend
          
           indeed
           will
           do
           .
        
         
         
           And
           so
           much
           for
           my
           
             Text
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             Points
          
           of
           
             Instruction
          
           observable
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           now
           crave
           your
           patience
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Application
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           hath
           beene
           delivered
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Of
           our
           deceased
           Christian
           Brother
           therefore
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Parker
             ,
          
           whose
           remaines
           are
           at
           this
           time
           to
           be
           laid
           up
           in
           
             a
          
           
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           as
           
             in
          
           
             b
          
           
             a
             bed
             of
             rest
          
           ;
           I
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           name
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Ou●
             friend
             Lazarus
             sleepeth
             .
          
           For
           he
           was
           indeed
           
             a
             Lazarus
             ,
          
           though
           not
           in
           name
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           ,
           one
           that
           made
           
             God
             his
             aide
             ,
          
           his
           helpe
           ,
           his
           strength
           ,
           his
           stay
           .
           Nor
           was
           he
           lesse
           
             a
             friend
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             all
          
           that
           were
           
             Christs
          
           ;
           to
           his
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           to
           his
           
             members
          
           ;
           yea
           to
           
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
          
           with
           this
           aime
           ,
           either
           to
           
             bring
          
           them
           
             on
             unto
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             build
          
           them
           
             up
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           And
           he
           was
           indeed
           
             c
          
           
             a
             man
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           ;
           yea
           such
           an
           one
           for
           
             a
             private
             man
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           as
           among
           
             many
             thousands
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           
             few
          
           to
           be
           found
           that
           might
           every
           way
           match
           him
           .
           For
           those
           things
           that
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           
             e
          
           
             severally
             eminent
          
           in
           others
           ,
           were
           in
           an
           
             f
          
           
             eminency
          
           more
           then
           ordinary
           
             g
          
           
             combined
          
           together
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           one
           of
           
             a
             sweet
          
           and
           
             sociable
             disposition
          
           ;
           
           of
           
             a
             meek
             and
             an
             humble
             spirit
             ;
             just
             and
             upright
             in
             his
             dealings
             ;
             faithfull
             in
             his
             trusts
             ;
             firme
             and
             sure
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             of
             a
             pittifull
             heart
             ;
             of
             a
             bountifull
             hand
             ;
             truly
          
           
             h
          
           
             religious
             ,
             without
             superstition
             or
             ostentation
             ;
             
             zealo●s
             in
             ●n
             high
             degree
             ,
          
           but
           
             with
             spirituall
             dis●retion
             ;
             industrious
             in
             his
             Calling
             ,
          
           (
           one
           that
           
             abhorred
             idlenesse
          
           )
           yet
           so
           as
           ●is
           
             sedulity
          
           therein
           should
           
             not
             withdraw
             him
             from
             due
             attendance
             on
             better
             things
             ;
             of
             a
             good
             understanding
             ;
             a
             sound
             judgement
             ;
             a
             tender
             conscience
             ;
             a
             circumspect
             cariage
             ;
             a
             strict
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             yet
             without
             austerity
             or
             censoriousnesse
          
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             temper
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           I
           remember
           a
           story
           in
           
             i
          
           
             Plutarch
          
           of
           an
           
             Artist
          
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
          
           who
           being
           called
           among
           others
           to
           the
           undertaking
           of
           a
           piece
           of
           work
           for
           the
           publick
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           his
           fellow-workmen
           had
           made
           a
           long
           speech
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           in
           what
           manner
           he
           would
           do
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           put
           it
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           man
           of
           
             few
             words
             ,
          
           but
           of
           
             good
             skill
             ,
          
           said
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           
             k
          
           
             As
             this
             man
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             do
             it
             .
          
           To
           apply
           it
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           We
           have
           spoken
           much●
           of
           the
           
             duties
          
           that
           are
           required
           of
           all
           those
           that
           
             pro●esse
             friendship
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           their
           
             faithfulnesse
          
           to
           him
           ,
           their
           
             ob●ervance
          
           of
           him
           ;
           their
           
             obedience
          
           to
           him
           ;
           their
           
             loving
             what
             he
             loveth
             ,
             loving
             whom
             he
             loveth
          
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Now
           of
           this
           our
           brother
           we
           may
           well
           and
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             What
             we
             have
             said●
             he
             did
             :
             he
             made
             good
             all
             we
             have
             said
             in
             a
             methode
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             in
             a
             measure
             more
             than
             ordinary
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           making
           good
           of
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           deliver
           unto
           you
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           most
           of
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           own
           
             remembrances
             ,
          
           (
           for
           he
           kept
           
             journals
          
           as
           well
           of
           his
           
             spirituall
             ●stat●
          
           and
           
             ●mployments
             ,
          
           as
           of
           his
           
             worldly
             reckonings
          
           and
           
             affaires
          
           )
           and
           the
           rest
           either
           from
           mine
           own
           
             knowledge
             ,
          
           or
           the
           credible
           
             relation
          
           of
           those
           that
           conversed
           
           versed
           most
           constantly
           and
           inwardly
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           bring
           him
           first
           
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           and
           to
           discover
           unto
           him
           the
           vanity
           of
           those
           courses
           that
           he
           had
           formerly
           taken
           ;
           albeit
           he
           had
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           
             inward
             remorse
             ,
          
           and
           was
           much
           humbled
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           now
           
             res●lved
          
           upon
           
             a
             new
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             a
             strict
          
           course
           of
           
             life
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           troubled
           him
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           
             shed
             teares
             ,
          
           as
           he
           desired
           ,
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           his
           fore-passed
           excesses
           ;
           that
           which
           made
           him
           somewhat
           doubtfull
           therefore
           of
           the
           
             sincerity
          
           of
           his
           then
           present
           
             repentance
          
           :
           nor
           did
           he
           leave
           earnestly
           begging
           of
           this
           grace
           and
           favour
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           untill
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           vouchsafe
           it
           in
           great
           abundance
           unto
           him
           .
           In
           which
           
             te●res
          
           of
           his
           he
           professeth
           that
           
             he
             found
             more
             sound
             comfort
             ,
          
           
             l
          
           
             more
             hearty
             joy
             ,
             more
             true
             contentment
             ,
             then
             all
             his
             former
             mirth
             and
             jolity
             ,
             ever
             did
             ,
             yea
             then
             all
             the
             mirth
             and
             merry
             company
             in
             the
             world
             (
             and
             he
             knew
             by
             experience
             to
             his
             griefe
             what
             such
             things
             meant
             )
             were
             able
             to
             afford
             unto
             any
             .
          
        
         
           Being
           now
           thus
           growne
           into
           some
           
             intimacy
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           
           that
           no
           
             strangenesse
          
           by
           
             neglect
          
           might
           accrew
           betweene
           him
           and
           Christ
           ,
           he
           was
           carefull
           to
           maintaine
           it
           by
           
             a
             frequent
          
           and
           
             constant
             attendance
          
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           
             ordinances
             ,
          
           both
           in
           
             private
          
           and
           in
           
             publick
             .
          
           For
           his
           
             ordinary
             addresses
          
           unto
           God
           in
           
             private
             :
          
           
           he
           used
           
             prayer
          
           constantly
           ,
           as
           
             m
          
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           
             n
          
           
             Dani●l
             ,
             thrice
             a
             day
             ;
             morning
          
           and
           
           
             evening
          
           with
           his
           
             fa●ily
          
           ;
           and
           some
           other
           time
           of
           the
           day
           
             a
             part
             ,
          
           either
           with
           his
           religious
           
             consort
             ,
          
           if
           she
           were
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           in
           her
           absence
           ,
           
             alone
          
           by
           himselfe
           .
           On
           the
           
             Lords-day
          
           his
           common
           course
           was
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           many
           .
           Yea
           the
           most
           ,
           to
           lye
           longer
           in
           bed
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           ease
           more
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           then
           on
           others
           ;
           but
           to
           
             get
             up
             early
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           be
           
             an
             houre
          
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           sometime
           
             two
             ,
             in
             private
             with
             God
             :
          
           after
           which
           he
           used
           to
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           
             prayer
             with
             his
             family
          
           :
           yet
           so
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           
             publick
          
           might
           not
           be
           drownd
           and
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           
             private
          
           ;
           
           (
           for
           it
           was
           ever
           his
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             the
             private
             must
             yeeld
             and
             give
             way
             to
             the
             publick
          
           )
           but
           that
           both
           he
           and
           his
           might
           be
           present
           in
           the
           
             congregation
             ,
          
           as
           well
           at
           the
           publick
           
             prayers
          
           and
           
             service
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           as
           at
           the
           
             preaching
          
           of
           the
           
             Word
             :
          
           after
           which
           publick
           performances
           also
           ,
           his
           constant
           course
           was
           at
           his
           returne
           home
           to
           
             repeate
             with
             his
             family
             ,
          
           and
           presse
           upon
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           well
           he
           could
           doe
           )
           those
           things
           that
           had
           in
           publick
           been
           delivered
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           
             Week-dayes
             ,
             once
          
           or
           
             twice
          
           at
           least
           ,
           ordinarily
           he
           frequented
           the
           
             ministery
          
           of
           some
           of
           those
           of
           the
           best
           note
           about
           the
           City
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           it
           I
           had
           from
           himselfe
           (
           the
           rest
           from
           those
           that
           conversed
           familiarly
           with
           him
           )
           when
           some
           halfe
           a
           yeare
           or
           thereabout
           before
           his
           decease
           ,
           advising
           with
           me
           concerning
           some
           thoughts
           that
           he
           then
           had
           ,
           of
           either
           
             abandoning
             ,
          
           or
           
             abatement
          
           of
           his
           
             worldly
             employments
             ,
             for
             the
             freer
             pursuit
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
          
           which
           he
           most
           eagerly
           thirsted
           after
           ,
           he
           related
           to
           me
           in
           particular
           
           what
           
             liberty
          
           he
           had
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           then
           present
           
             engagements
          
           by
           his
           
             trade
          
           and
           
             traffick
             ,
          
           for
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           better
           part
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           was
           his
           
             ordinary
          
           course
           of
           
             addresses
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             attendances
             upon
             Christ
             .
          
           But
           besides
           these
           he
           had
           
             solemn
             days
             of
             humiliation
          
           upon
           speciall
           occasions
           :
           
           and
           no
           businesse
           of
           more
           then
           ordinary
           weight
           did
           he
           lightly
           undertake
           without
           some
           such
           imployment
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           
             Cornelius
             ,
          
           
             o
          
           
             Thy
             prayers
             and
             thine
             almes
             ,
          
           and
           
             p
          
           these
           two
           constantly
           concurred
           ,
           as
           with
           
             q
          
           
             Cornelius
             ,
          
           so
           with
           him
           :
           for
           the
           day
           after
           ever
           abroad
           he
           went
           with
           the
           
             b●g
             ,
          
           and
           no
           small
           
             summes
          
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           distribute
           ,
           where
           he
           supposed
           most
           need
           was
           ,
           or
           deemed
           most
           good
           might
           be
           done
           :
           for
           neither
           did
           hee
           
             r
          
           throw
           that
           he
           gave
           away
           ,
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           but
           carried
           this
           ,
           as
           
             s
          
           other
           his
           actions
           ,
           
             t
          
           with
           an
           advised
           discretion
           :
           without
           which
           liberality
           is
           
             u
          
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           that
           it
           beareth
           the
           name
           of
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           he
           had
           such
           
             times
             of
             solemne
             seeking
             to
             God
          
           ;
           
           so
           he
           kept
           
             a
             due
             account
             of
             the
             successe
             of
             his
             
             suits
             ,
          
           and
           the
           returne
           of
           his
           
             addresses
             :
          
           and
           he
           had
           then
           accordingly
           ,
           
             solemne
             dayes
             of
             gratulation
          
           and
           thanksgiving
           ;
           on
           which
           the
           
             bag
          
           likewise
           with
           the
           
             greater
             summes
          
           walked
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           
             stock
          
           and
           
             store
             ,
          
           of
           which
           anon
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           set
           a
           part
           for
           such
           purposes
           :
           that
           so
           the
           poor
           servants
           of
           God
           partaking
           with
           him
           in
           that
           wherewith
           God
           had
           blessed
           him
           ,
           might
           blesse
           God
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           much
           then
           for
           his
           due
           and
           
             diligent
             observance
             of
             Christ
          
           and
           
             attendance
          
           upon
           him
           .
           Now
           for
           matter
           of
           
             obedience
          
           ;
           (
           
             a
          
           without
           which
           all
           such
           
             observances
          
           are
           but
           
             loathsome
             ,
          
           nor
           acceptable
           ,
           but
           
             abominable
          
           in
           Gods
           eye
           )
           he
           was
           one
           that
           
             b
          
           
             in
             all
             things
             endeavoured
             to
             approve
             himselfe
             unto
             God
             ,
             desirous
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           
             c
          
           
             to
             keepe
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           very
           
             tender
             ,
          
           yea
           of
           a
           
             scrupulous
             conscience
             ,
          
           out
           of
           a
           feare
           to
           do
           ought
           ,
           though
           unwittingly
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           offensive
           unto
           God
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           I
           can
           truly
           testifie
           of
           him
           that
           he
           made
           many
           a
           journey
           over
           of
           purpose
           unto
           me
           (
           that
           which
           also
           first
           occasioned
           mine
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           )
           to
           request
           
             resolution
          
           in
           such
           
             cases
          
           as
           seemed
           any
           whit
           
             ambiguous
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           not
           daring
           to
           undertake
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           knew
           what
           warrant
           there
           were
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           desiring
           to
           deale
           in
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           might
           see
           some
           good
           ground
           for
           what
           he
           did
           .
           In
           which
           kinde
           I
           know
           that
           he
           forbore
           diverse
           things
           ,
           because
           they
           seemed
           doubtfull
           ,
           which
           might
           in
           likelyhood
           have
           proved
           very
           advantagious
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           few
           would
           have
           stuck
           at
           .
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           because
           he
           knew
           well
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           be
           never
           so
           
             circumspect
             ,
          
           yet
           
             e
          
           
             in
             many
             things
             he
             may
             faile
             ,
          
           either
           in
           doing
           that
           he
           should
           not
           do
           ,
           or
           not
           doing
           that
           he
           should
           ,
           or
           not
           doing
           it
           as
           he
           should
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           not
           therefore
           runne
           far
           behind
           hand
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           
             nightly
             exercise
             ,
          
           as
           he
           tearmeth
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           
             remembrances
             ,
          
           and
           (
           where
           he
           seriously
           commendeth
           it
           also
           to
           his
           )
           in
           his
           
             Will
          
           :
           
             f
          
           wherein
           having
           
             withdrawne
             himselfe
          
           a
           part
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           
             take
             a
             strict
             surveigh
             and
             account
             of
             his
             employments
             the
             day
             past
             :
          
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           he
           found
           ought
           therein
           amisse
           ,
           he
           might
           
             humble
          
           himselfe
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           
             renewed
             repentance
          
           make
           up
           the
           
             breach
          
           ;
           if
           he
           found
           nothing
           ,
           he
           might
           yet
           ,
           with
           
             g
          
           
             David
             ,
             crave
             pardon
             for
             his
             hidden
             transgressions
             ,
          
           and
           
             blesse
             God
             for
             his
             direction
             and
          
           
             h
          
           
             preservation
          
           so
           far
           forth
           .
           And
           yet
           beside
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           
             weekly
             ,
             monethly
             ,
          
           and
           
             yearely
             times
             of
             account
             ,
          
           not
           for
           his
           
             worldly
             ,
          
           but
           for
           his
           
             spirituall
             estate
          
           and
           condition
           ,
           to
           
             i
          
           
             examine
          
           how
           therein
           it
           fared
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           either
           thrived
           or
           paired
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           
             observance
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           so
           for
           his
           
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
          
           ;
           his
           
             desire
          
           and
           
             endeavour
             
             not
             to
             faile
             in
             any
             office
          
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           
             care
             to
             finde
             out
          
           wherein
           he
           might
           
             faile
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             amend
          
           what
           he
           
             ●ound
             amisse
             .
          
        
         
           But
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           you
           told
           us
           ere
           while
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           
             those
             that
             are
             Christs
             friends
             must
             shew
             their
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             loving
             those
             that
             he
             loves
             ,
             in
             being
             friendly
             ,
             and
             doing
             good
             ,
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
           Why
           ?
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           flowers
           ,
           in
           that
           Garland
           of
           graces
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           crowne
           and
           adorne
           this
           our
           Brother
           .
           In
           other
           things
           he
           excelled
           others
           ,
           
             a
          
           in
           this
           even
           himselfe
           .
           What
           faithfull
           
             minister
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           did
           he
           not
           
             entirely
          
           
             b
          
           
             love
             ,
             and
             affect
             ?
          
           What
           faithfull
           
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           though
           never
           so
           meane
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           
             c
          
           
             honour
             and
             respect
             ?
          
           Neither
           was
           this
           his
           
             love
          
           and
           
             respect
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           
             verball
             ,
          
           or
           
             e
          
           
             complementall
             ,
          
           but
           
             active
          
           and
           
             reall
             ,
          
           ready
           largely
           and
           liberally
           to
           manifest
           it selfe
           at
           all
           occasions
           ,
           upon
           the
           least
           intimation
           and
           signification
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           my selfe
           at
           diverse
           times
           have
           had
           experience
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           there
           
             *
          
           where
           no
           motion
           at
           all
           hath
           beene
           made
           to
           him
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           come
           occa●ionally
           to
           understand
           of
           their
           wants
           and
           necessities
           .
        
         
           At
           his
           
             first
          
           effectuall
           
             call
             ,
          
           among
           other
           things
           he
           then
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           to
           set
           apart
           every
           yeare
           a
           
             tenth
          
           of
           his
           
             gaine
          
           for
           the
           
             reliefe
          
           of
           the
           
             poore
          
           (
           and
           that
           besides
           his
           tithe
           to
           God
           .
           
           )
           And
           will
           you
           know
           the
           
             reasons
          
           that
           induced
           him
           thereunto
           ?
           you
           shall
           have
           them
           out
           of
           his
           own
           
             memorials
             ,
          
           and
           most
           in
           his
           own
           words
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             his
             love
             and
             his
             thankefulnesse
             unto
             
             God
          
           ;
           as
           
             f
          
           for
           
             raising
             him
             from
             a
             meane
             condition
             ,
          
           having
           lesse
           then
           fifty
           pounds
           to
           begin
           withall
           at
           first
           ,
           
             to
             that
             wealth
          
           that
           then
           he
           had
           ;
           so
           more
           especially
           for
           
             g
          
           his
           
             spirituall
             goodnesse
          
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           
             electing
          
           him
           ,
           
             redeeming
          
           him
           ,
           
             reclaiming
          
           him
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             remitting
          
           his
           
             sinnes
             ,
          
           and
           
             receiving
          
           him
           to
           
             grace
          
           and
           
             favour
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           because
           he
           conceived
           ,
           that
           this
           
             distribution
             of
             almes
          
           would
           be
           
             an
             excellent
             meanes
             of
             keeping
             him
             from
             being
             proud
             and
             high-minded
             ,
          
           
             i
          
           a
           
             vice
          
           that
           usually
           followeth
           
             wealth
          
           ;
           for
           when
           in
           the
           
             exercise
          
           of
           this
           
             gift
          
           he
           should
           behold
           so
           many
           lamentable
           creatures
           ,
           some
           blinde
           ,
           some
           lame
           ,
           some
           sore
           ,
           some
           diseased
           ,
           some
           hunger-starved
           ,
           having
           death
           in
           their
           faces
           either
           through
           famine
           or
           other
           wayes
           ,
           it
           would
           minister
           him
           occasion
           of
           these
           and
           the
           like
           thoughts
           .
           
             k
          
           
             Why
             am
             not
             I
             as
             this
             lamentable
             creature
             ?
             Or
             why
             is
             not
             this
             lamentable
             creature
             as
             I
             am
             ?
          
           
             l
          
           
             What
             makes
             the
             difference
             betweene
             me
             and
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             only
             more
             in
             this
             kinde
             to
             me
             then
             to
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           it
           would
           
             m
          
           
             occasion
             many
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pierce
             the
             Heavens
             with
             their
             prayers
             ,
          
           and
           indeed
           in
           giving
           to
           any
           his
           word
           was
           usually
           ,
           
             n
          
           
             Praise
             God
             :
          
           or
           when
           he
           sent
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           my selfe
           sometime
           ,
           any
           summe
           to
           be
           distributed
           among
           poore
           people
           ,
           his
           manner
           was
           to
           adde
           
           in
           his
           lines
           accompanying
           it
           ,
           
             will
             them
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           conceived
           he
           should
           be
           
             no
             small
             gainer
             by
             such
             gift
             .
          
           And
           shall
           I
           tell
           you
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           what
           the
           gaine
           he
           meant
           ,
           was
           ?
           He
           considered
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             what
          
           
             o
          
           
             comfort
             would
             accrue
             to
             such
             poore
             ones
             by
             his
             gift
             :
             and
             what
             a
             joy
             must
             it
             needs
             then
             be
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           (
           yea
           and
           
             no
             small
          
           
             p
          
           
             honour
          
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           conceived
           )
           
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             such
             comfort
             to
             any
             member
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           I
           might
           well
           adde
           ,
           and
           
             to
          
           
             q
          
           
             Christ
             in
             them
             .
          
           This
           therefore
           
             r
          
           he
           constantly
           set
           apart
           :
           and
           out
           of
           this
           
             treasury
          
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           forenamed
           occasions
           he
           so
           liberally
           dispensed
           .
           That
           which
           being
           cast
           up
           ,
           amounteth
           to
           
             many
             hundreds
             ,
          
           a
           greater
           summe
           then
           for
           some
           considerations
           I
           think
           meet
           to
           expresse
           :
           and
           yet
           what
           beside
           he
           
             freely
             bestowed
          
           upon
           his
           
             kindred
          
           and
           
             allies
             ,
          
           is
           deemed
           to
           amount
           to
           as
           great
           ,
           yea
           
             a
             greater
             summe
          
           then
           it
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           reckon
           what
           over
           &
           above
           all
           this
           also
           went
           out
           of
           his
           
             poores
             purse
             ,
          
           which
           
             he
             never
             carried
             out
             empty
          
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           
             s
          
           
             ever
             be
             doing
             good
          
           ;
           that
           which
           he
           much
           desired
           and
           most
           
             t
          
           delighted
           in
           ,
           
             blessing
          
           and
           
             praising
             God
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             remembrances
             ,
             
             that
             had
          
           
             u
          
           
             given
             him
             ability
             and
             opportunity
             so
             to
             do
             :
          
           it
           being
           one
           branch
           also
           of
           his
           
             daily
             prayer
             ,
          
           that
           
             as
             God
             increased
             him
             in
             wealth
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             withall
             to
             encrease
             in
             him
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             humility
             ,
             and
             thankefulnesse
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             constant
             and
             comfortable
             perseverance
             in
             that
             lovely
             grace
             of
             charity
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           but
           ,
           
             what
             got
             he
             ,
             or
             gained
             he
             ,
          
           may
           some
           of
           you
           say
           ,
           
             by
             this
             his
             beneficence
             ?
          
           or
           
             what
             was
             the
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           .
           He
           esteemed
           it
           
             a
          
           
             gaine
             enough
             to
             do
             any
             good
             :
          
           and
           
             b
          
           
             Gods
             acceptance
          
           of
           this
           his
           
             service
          
           to
           be
           
             recompence
          
           sufficient
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           pleased
           God
           abundantly
           to
           
             recompence
          
           this
           his
           
             beneficence
          
           unto
           him
           ,
           both
           with
           
             outward
          
           and
           
             inward
             blessings
             .
          
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           
           that
           for
           some
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           some
           
             three
          
           or
           
             foure
             yeares
          
           after
           that
           his
           
             resolution
          
           of
           setting
           a
           
             tenth
          
           apart
           for
           such
           purposes
           ,
           
             he
             thrived
             not
             ,
             he
             found
             no
             increase
             ,
          
           nor
           came
           forward
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             as
             formerly
             he
             had
             done
             .
             Yet
             was
             he
             not
             thereby
             discouraged
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             forbeare
             to
             be
             bountifull
          
           as
           opportunity
           was
           offered
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           poore
           people
           required
           it
           ;
           but
           
             he
             gave
             still
             with
             cheerefulnesse
          
           and
           
             comfort
             out
             of
             love
             unto
             
             God
             ,
          
           (
           I
           give
           you
           his
           own
           words
           )
           
             freely
             leaving
             prosperity
             in
             temporall
             things
             to
             God
             his
             fathers
             good
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             conceiving
          
           (
           so
           he
           saith
           )
           
             that
             God
             in
             wisdome
             and
             goodnesse
             prospered
             him
             not
             ,
             thereby
             to
             try
             his
             sincerity
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             charity
             to
             others●
             yea
             and
             that
          
           
             c
          
           
             he
             himselfe
             might
             thereby
             have
             experience
             of
             his
             love
             unto
             God
             ,
             his
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             constancy
             ;
             nor
             would
             he
             forgoe
             those
             evidences
             hereof
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             gained
             ,
             for
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             then
             they
             cost
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           albeit
           he
           
             prospered
             not
          
           in
           his
           
             wordly
             estate
             ,
          
           yet
           even
           then
           also
           he
           
             thrived
             much
          
           in
           his
           
             spirituall
             estate
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             fruits
          
           and
           
             comforts
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           But
           
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             God
             abundantly
             advanced
             his
             estate
             .
          
           (
           You
           heare
           him
           againe
           speaking
           to
           you
           in
           his
           own
           language
           )
           
             so
             that
             he
             found
             experimentally
             those
             gracious
             promises
             of
             God
             true
             ,
          
           
           
           (
           and
           he
           citeth
           the
           places
           )
           
             of
             his
             blessing
             of
             him
             that
             disperseth
             and
             dispenseth
             to
             the
             poore
             ;
             of
             the
             repayment
             of
             that
             with
             interest
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             is
          
           so
           
             lent
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             of
             the
             finding
             againe
             after
             many
             dayes
             with
             increase
             the
             bread
             ,
          
           or
           
             a
          
           
             bread-corne
             ,
             that
             is
             cast
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
          
           or
           
             b
          
           on
           the
           
             land
             neare
          
           thereunto
           ,
           though
           it
           seeme
           
             cast
             away
          
           for
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           withall
           
             to
             afford
             him
             such
             evidences
             and
             assurances
             of
             his
             favour
             &
             love
             towards
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             who●oever
             would
             buy
             from
             him
             by
             offer
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             all
             the
             soveraignty
             thereof
             ,
             he
             professeth
             he
             would
             refuse
             a
             thousand
             such
             worlds
             in
             exchange
             for
             them
             .
          
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           as
           he
           led
           
             c
          
           an
           
             heavenly
          
           course
           of
           
             life
          
           here
           on
           earth
           ;
           so
           within
           his
           soule
           
           in
           spirituall
           joyes
           and
           comforts
           
             d
          
           he
           had
           
             an
             heaven
          
           here
           
             out
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           And
           this
           cheerefull
           and
           comfortable
           estate
           and
           condition
           continued
           with
           him
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           nearenesse
           whereof
           as
           presaging
           before
           his
           departure
           into
           forraigne
           parts
           ,
           whither
           his
           affaires
           drew
           him
           ,
           he
           took
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           pains
           according
           to
           
             e
          
           
             Esaies
             advice
          
           to
           
             Ezechiah
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             se●ling
          
           of
           his
           
             estate
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             composing
          
           of
           his
           
             Will●
             Pliny
          
           the
           younger
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           received
           opinion
           and
           common
           conceit
           in
           his
           times
           ,
           
           that
           
             f
          
           
             mens
             last
             Wils
             and
             Testaments
             ,
          
           were
           
             as
             looking-glasses
             ,
          
           in
           which
           a
           man
           might
           as
           cleerely
           descry
           and
           discerne
           the
           inward
           
             disposition
          
           of
           their
           
             minde
             ,
          
           as
           he
           may
           see
           their
           
             bodily
             face
          
           in
           
             a
             glasse
             .
          
           And
           such
           indeed
           was
           the
           
             Will
          
           of
           this
           our
           deceased
           brother
           ,
           
           all
           savouring
           of
           
             piety
             ,
          
           all
           of
           
             charity
             ,
          
           very
           lively
           resembling
           and
           representing
           his
           inward
           
             disposition
             .
          
           Few
           
             Wils
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           ,
           so
           composed
           ,
           come
           into
           the
           
             Office
          
           :
           full
           of
           
             spirituall
             ,
             religious
             ,
             holy
             ,
             heavenly
             expressions
          
           ;
           full
           of
           
             blessings
             of
             Gods
             name
             ,
          
           and
           
             acknowledgements
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
          
           with
           
             incitement
          
           of
           others
           thereunto
           ;
           full
           of
           
             works
          
           of
           
             mercy
             ,
             bounty
             ,
          
           and
           
             charity
             ,
          
           
           as
           if
           he
           were
           but
           then
           beginning
           that
           work
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           put
           off
           till
           then
           .
           Besides
           large
           
             Legacies
          
           to
           not
           a
           few
           of
           his
           neare
           
             kindred
          
           and
           
             acquaintance
             ,
          
           which
           I
           cast
           out
           of
           this
           account
           .
           To
           the
           
             poore
             Palatine
             exiles
             ,
             fifty
             pounds
          
           :
           to
           the
           
             Towne
          
           of
           
             Leicester
          
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             poore
             Weavers
          
           and
           
             Knitters
          
           there
           ,
           
             fifty
             pounds
             :
          
           for
           the
           reliefe
           of
           
             poore
             prisoners
             ,
             one
             hundred
             pounds
             :
          
           for
           the
           taking
           up
           in
           the
           streets
           a
           certaine
           number
           of
           
           
             poore
             children
             ,
             Boyes
             ,
          
           and
           
             Girles
             ,
          
           to
           be
           fitted
           for
           ,
           sent
           out
           to
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           forraine
           
             Plantations
             ,
             three
             hundred
             pounds
             :
          
           among
           his
           
             poore
             servants
             ,
             seventy
             pounds
             :
          
           among
           
             other
             poore
             ,
          
           left
           to
           the
           
             discretion
          
           of
           his
           
             Executors
             ,
             fifty
             pounds
          
           :
           to
           this
           
             poore
             man
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             poore
             Minister
             ,
          
           as
           they
           came
           then
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           to
           the
           summe
           of
           
             forty
             and
             seven
             pounds
          
           ;
           which
           in
           all
           amounteth
           to
           
             six
             hundred
             sixty
             and
             seven
             pounds
             .
          
        
         
           This
           for
           his
           
             charity
             ,
          
           
             g
          
           as
           fresh
           at
           last
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           
             charge
             ,
          
           that
           is
           wont
           to
           
             coole
             charity
          
           with
           many
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           so
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           for
           his
           
             piety
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             care
          
           of
           the
           
             continuance
          
           of
           it
           with
           those
           whom
           God
           had
           blessed
           him
           with
           or
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           .
           It
           is
           report●d
           of
           
             Plato
             ,
          
           that
           when
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           go
           abroad
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           give
           in
           charge
           to
           those
           young
           men
           that
           lived
           with
           him
           ,
           
             h
          
           
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             during
             his
             absence
             ,
             in
             some
             usefull
             imployments
             :
          
           and
           blessed
           
             Peter
          
           the
           Apostle
           was
           carefull
           to
           take
           such
           a
           course
           ,
           that
           
             i
          
           
             his
             Disciples
             might
             after
             his
             departure
             remember
             and
             beare
             in
             minde
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             delivered
             to
             them
             while
             he
             lived
             .
          
           In
           like
           manner
           was
           it
           with
           this
           our
           brother
           .
           As
           he
           was
           alwayes
           
             carefull
             ,
          
           (
           therein
           a
           true
           
             child
             of
          
           
             k
          
           
             Abraham
          
           )
           to
           commend
           
             piety
          
           to
           his
           
             people
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             informe
          
           those
           of
           his
           
             family
             ,
          
           as
           well
           
             servants
          
           as
           
             children
             ,
          
           how
           to
           
             feare
          
           and
           
             serve
             God
             :
          
           so
           in
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           at
           his
           departure
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           he
           assigned
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           
             abilities
          
           and
           
             capacities
          
           were
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           learne
           of
           the
           
             grounds
          
           of
           
             religion
             ,
          
           and
           
             proofes
          
           thereof
           out
           of
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           against
           
           his
           returne
           .
           And
           yet
           more
           specially
           for
           the
           better
           
             continuance
          
           of
           
             piety
          
           and
           godlinesse
           in
           those
           his
           
             child●en
          
           whom
           God
           had
           blessed
           him
           withall
           ,
           and
           the
           i●citing
           of
           them
           by
           his
           
             example
          
           and
           the
           fruit
           he
           had
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           
             constant
          
           and
           
             cheerefull
             practise
          
           thereof
           ,
           he
           gave
           order
           in
           his
           
             will
             ,
          
           to
           have
           all
           his
           
             spirituall
             journals
             ,
          
           his
           
             meditations
          
           and
           
             remembrances
             ,
          
           gathered
           together
           ,
           digested
           and
           reduced
           into
           a
           methode
           ,
           by
           some
           two
           godly
           
             Divines
             ,
          
           unto
           whom
           also
           he
           hath
           assigned
           a
           very
           liberall
           consideration
           for
           their
           paines
           therein
           taken
           :
           and
           severall
           
             Copies
          
           thereof
           to
           be
           transcribed
           and
           made
           up
           for
           the
           use
           of
           each
           of
           his
           
             Children
             :
          
           that
           therein
           they
           might
           see
           him
           when
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           
             l
          
           treading
           in
           those
           
             steps
          
           that
           he
           had
           walked
           in
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           at
           length
           
             m
          
           arrive
           at
           that
           
             end
             ,
          
           that
           he
           hath
           now
           attained
           to
           :
           which
           
             n
          
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           grant
           they
           may
           .
           Thus
           both
           
             living
          
           and
           
             dying
             ,
          
           yea
           as
           well
           
             dead
          
           as
           
             ●live
          
           (
           though
           not
           
             dead
          
           indeed
           ,
           but
           
             alive
          
           still
           ,
           
             alive
             to
             God
             ,
          
           yea
           
             alive
             to
             his
          
           too
           )
           he
           desired
           every
           way
           to
           doe
           good
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           need
           to
           adde
           ought
           concerning
           his
           
             end
             ?
          
           
           It
           
             is
             seldome
             seene
             ,
             and
          
           
             o
          
           
             hardly
             ,
          
           saith
           one
           ,
           
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             one
             that
             hath
             lived
             ill
             ,
             should
             make
             a
             good
             end
             .
          
           But
           
             p
          
           
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             that
             one
          
           that
           hath
           
             lived
             so
             well
          
           shou●d
           
             make
             any
             other
             then
             a
             good
             end
             .
          
           Sure
           it
           was
           so
           with
           this
           our
           brother
           ,
           by
           report
           of
           those
           that
           were
           eye-witnesses
           of
           it
           :
           full
           of
           
             pious
             expressions
          
           and
           
             sweet
             comforts
          
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           even
           after
           that
           speech
           failed
           him
           ,
           but
           memory
           and
           understanding
           continued
           with
           him
           ,
           by
           
             sign●s
          
           outwardly
           expressed
           ,
           upon
           such
           
             passages
          
           recited
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           before
           given
           order
           
           to
           them
           about
           him
           to
           be
           read
           by
           him
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           we
           may
           well
           with
           good
           probability
           suppose
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           wisdome
           had
           so
           disposed
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           go
           ov●r
           hence
           to
           make
           his
           end
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           amids
           the
           
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             truth
             and
             grace
             ,
          
           that
           those
           that
           are
           seduced
           by
           them
           ,
           might
           see●pregnant
           
             proofe
          
           of
           ●●e
           
             power
             of
             piety
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             religious
          
           and
           
             comfortable
             end
          
           of
           one
           deceasing
           in
           that
           
             faith
          
           and
           
             profession
             ,
          
           in
           which
           those
           
             seducers
          
           of
           them
           beare
           them
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             no
             safety
          
           or
           
             comfort
          
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           either
           in
           
             life
          
           or
           in
           
             death
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           to
           conclude
           all
           with
           the
           words
           of
           my
           Text
           ;
           
             Our
             friend
             ,
          
           and
           
             your
             friend
             ;
             Christs
             friend
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             friend
             of
             all
             Christ
             his
             ,
             sleepeth
          
           ;
           his
           
             soule
          
           being
           entred
           into
           his
           
             Masters
             joy
             ,
          
           his
           body
           to
           be
           laid
           up
           in
           its
           
             Chamber
             of
             rest
          
           ;
           untill
           Christ
           come
           to
           
             awake
          
           him
           ,
           and
           us
           altogether
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           et●●nall
           blisse
           of
           both
           .
           
           Let
           us
           all
           make
           that
           
             use
          
           of
           wh●●
           hath
           ●●en
           delivered
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           thereby
           encited
           to
           
             i●itate
          
           him
           in
           those
           good
           things
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           either
           seene
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           through
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           his
           gracious
           ac●eptance
           of
           our
           godly
           endeavours
           ,
           we
           may
           both
           
             attaine
          
           and
           
             retaine
          
           those
           spirituall
           
             joyes
          
           and
           inward
           
             comforts
          
           that
           he
           
             found
          
           and
           
             felt
             ,
          
           both
           in
           
             life
          
           and
           in
           
             death
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01531e-160
           
             a
             Qotidian●●onviti●
             es
             flag●tatu●●
             Fa●iu●
             Instit.
             pr●f
             .
          
           
             b
             Vivi●ur
             exemplis
             .
             Nec
             tam
             imperio
             nobis
             opus
             est
             qam
             exemplo
             .
             Plin.
             Paneg.
             ●lus
             succendunt
             exempla
             .
             qàm
             praedicamenta
             .
             Gregor.
             Dialog.
             l.
             
               1.
            
             prae●
             .
             &
             qi
             praeceptis
             non
             accenduntur
             ,
             exemplis
             saltem
             excitantur
             .
             Id.
             moral
             .
             l.
             
               9.
            
             c.
             
               43.
               
            
             Plerumque
             ad
             exercenda
             bona
             opera
             ,
             aliena
             nos
             utiliter
             exempla
             persuadent
             .
             Ib.
             l.
             
               22.
            
             c.
             
               7.
            
             &
             grex
             ,
             qi
             pastoris
             v●c●m
             mor●sque
             seqitur
             ,
             per
             exempla
             melius
             qam
             perverba
             graditur
             .
             Id.
             de
             Past.
             l.
             
               2.
            
             c.
             
               3.
               
            
             Facilius
             suadent
             exempla
             qam
             verb●
             .
             Ambr.
             in
             
               1
            
             Cor.
             
               14
            
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Arist.
             Probl.
             lib.
             
               18.
            
             q.
             
               3.
               
            
             Longum
             e●st
             iter
             per
             praecepta
             ;
             breve
             &
             essi
             ax
             ,
             per
             exempla
             .
             Senec.
             Epist.
             
               6.
               
            
             Insuevit
             ●a●er
             optimus
             hoc
             .
             me
             ,
             u●
             fugerem
             ,
             exemplis
             ●i●●orum
             q●que
             notando
             ,
             Formabat
             dictis
             puerum
             sic
             ,
             sive
             j●bebat
             ut
             f●ce●em
             qid
             ,
             sive
             vetab●●
             .
             Flac.
             Satyr
             .
             
               4.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Admonetur
             audi●●aetas
             omnis
             ,
             fi●ri
             posse
             qod
             factum
             est●
             Cypr.
             ad
             Donat.
             
             Melius
             homin●s
             exemplis
             docentur
             ;
             qae
             in
             primis
             hoc
             in
             se
             boni
             habent
             ,
             qod
             approb●●t
             ●ieri
             posse
             qae
             praecipiunt
             .
             Plin.
             in
             Paneg.
             Sermo
             qidam
             vivu●
             &
             efficax
             exemplum
             ope●is
             est
             ,
             ●acilè
             pers●
             adens
             q●d
             intendimus
             ,
             dum
             factibile
             probat
             esse
             qod
             suademus
             .
             Bern.
             de
             Resur.
             
               2.
               
            
             Adjuvari
             se
             ex●m●lis
             exoptat
             humana
             in●irmitas
             ,
             qo
             facilius
             ipsa
             etiam
             nunc
             faciat
             ,
             qae
             alios
             secisse
             ante
             cognosca●●
             Salvian
             .
             contr.
             Avar
             lib.
             
               3.
               
            
             Ex
             aliorum
             enim
             factis
             fieri
             posse
             credunt
             ,
             qod
             fo●te
             dum
             putant
             fieri
             non
             posse
             ,
             pigrescunt
             .
             August
             .
             Epist.
             
               134.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Acts
             
               14.15
               .
            
             Ia●es
             
               5.17
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             M.
             An●on●n
             .
             l.
             
               6.
               
            
             Sect.
             
               19.
               
            
             Tes●es
             suos
             contra
             nos
             Dominus
             ins●a●r●t
             ,
             eum
             bora
             qae
             f●cere
             ipsi
             negligimus
             .
             ad
             correptionem
             nostram
             ,
             ab
             a●iis
             facta
             demonstrot
             :
             ut
             in
             recti
             tudini●
             appe●i●u
             nil
             sibi
             mens
             nostra
             di●si
             ile
             aes●imet
             ,
             qod
             ante
             peragi
             ab
             aliis
             videt
             .
             Gr.
             Mor.
             l.
             
               9.
            
             c.
             
               43.
               
            
             Nescio
             qo
             modo
             amplius
             ad
             c●o●it●tē
             excitamur
             ,
             per
             fidem
             ,
             qâ
             cred
             .
             mus
             vixisse
             sic
             aliqē
             ;
             &
             spe●
             qa
             nos
             ●oque
             ita
             posse
             v●vere
             ,
             qi
             homines
             sumus
             ,
             ex
             co
             qod
             aliqiho●ines
             ita
             vixerunt
             ,
             mi●i
             .
             ●è
             desp●ramus
             .
             A●g.
             de
             Trinit.
             l.
             
               8.
            
             c.
             
               9.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Mr.
               William
               Bradshaw
               in
               his
               Meditations
               on
               Christ
               .
               Tempt
               .
               MS.
               
            
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             
               5.14
               .
            
             Tu
             to
             totius
             medio
             telluris
             in
             o●●e
             Vivere
             cognoscas
             :
             cunc●is
             tua
             g●ntibus
             esse
             Fac●a
             palam
             :
             nec
             posse
             dari
             regalibus
             unqam
             secretum
             viti●
             .
             Nam
             lux
             al●issima
             fati
             occultum
             nihil
             esse
             s●nit
             ,
             latebrasque
             per
             omnes
             Intrat
             ,
             &
             abst●usos
             explo●at
             fan
             are●●ssus
             .
             Cla●dian
             de
             Honor
             .
             Coss.
             
               4.
               
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Herodim
             .
             l.
             
               4.
               
            
             Perluc●t
             omne
             regi●e
             vitium
             domus
             .
             Sen
             Agam.
             
               2.1
               .
            
             Tibi
             nullum
             secret●m
             liberum
             est
             :
             in
             mult●
             l●ce
             fortuna
             ●e
             posuit
             .
             Idem
             ad
             Po●yb
             .
             c.
             
               25.
               
            
             Nost●os
             motus
             ●auci
             sen●i●nt
             :
             ●ibi
             non
             magis
             qam
             so●ila●ere
             conti●gi●
             :
             multa
             circa
             te
             lux
             est
             :
             omnium
             in
             istam
             conv●rsi
             oculi
             sunt
             .
             Id●m
             de
             Clem.
             l.
             
               1.
            
             c.
             
               8.
               
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             in
             Patr.
             
             Qi
             m●gro
             imp●rio
             praed●●i
             in
             excelso
             aetatem
             agunt
             ,
             corum
             facta
             cuncti
             mortales
             novere
             .
             Sal●st
             .
             ad
             Caesar
             Ad
             ●e
             oculos
             auresque
             tra●is
             :
             ●ua
             facta
             notamus
             .
             Pedo
             ad
             Liv.
          
           
             i
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Basil.
             apud
             Anton.
             ●●l
             ss.
             l
             
               2
            
             c.
             
               1.
               
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Nicet
             .
             in
             Al●x
             .
             Comn.
             l.
             
               2.
            
             c.
             
               4.
               
            
             Vua
             principis
             censura
             est
             ,
             aeque
             perpetua
             .
             ad
             hanc
             dirigimur
             ,
             ad
             hanc
             convertimur
             .
             Flexibiles
             qamcunque
             in
             partem
             d●cimur
             a
             princ●p●
             :
             atque
             ut
             ita
             d●●am
             ,
             se●ac●s
             s●mus
             :
             huic
             enim
             cari
             ,
             huic
             prob●ti
             ●ss●
             cupimus
             :
             q●d
             d●ssimiles
             ●rust●
             asperant
             .
             Plin.
             paneg.
             Rex
             veli●
             honesta
             ,
             ne●o
             n●n
             ●adem
             v●l●t
             .
             Se●
             .
             Thyest
             
               1.1
               .
            
             Nā
             totus
             componitur
             orbis
             Regis
             ad
             exemplū
             ;
             nec
             sic
             inflect●re
             sensus
             Humanos
             edicta
             valent
             ,
             qam
             vi●a
             regentu
             .
             Claud.
             ut
             sup
             .
             R●ctè
             facere
             princeps
             s●os
             sacie●do
             docet
             .
             V●lleius
             Hist
             l.
             
               2.
            
             &
             contra
             ,
             Vitia
             principes
             non
             selū
             ipsi
             concipi●●
             ,
             e●iam
             in
             civi●a●es
             infundun●
             ;
             plusque
             exemplo
             qam
             pecc●to
             n●cent
             .
             Cic.
             de
             leg.
             l.
             
               3.
               
            
          
           
             k
             Iob
             
               1.10
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Iob
             
               29.13
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             &
             
               31.16
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             
               6.10
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Prov.
             
               10.22
               .
            
          
           
             o
             Hab.
             
               2.9
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             p
             Varo
             ,
             regustatum
             digito
             terebrare
             saelin●●
             Contentus
             per●ges
             ,
             si
             vivere
             cum
             Iove
             tendis
             .
             Pers.
             sat
             .
             
               5.
            
             hoc
             est
             ,
             qod
             Flac.
             l
             
               2.
            
             Sat.
             
               4.
               
            
             S●mp●r
             p●uper
             eri●
             .
          
           
             q
             Ephes.
             
               4.28
               .
               1
            
             Tim.
             
               5.8
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               1
            
             Cor.
             
               7.20
               ,
               24.
               
            
             Vbi
             vo●atio
             duplex
             ,
             in
             qâ
             ,
             ad
             qam
             
          
           
             s
             
               1
            
             Thes.
             
               4.11
               .
               2
            
             Thes.
             
               3●7
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             t
             Ephes
             
               5.18
               .
            
             Rom.
             
               13.13
               ,
               14●
            
          
           
             u
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             ut
             Athen.
             dipnos.
             l.
             
               11.
               
            
             Persa●um
             ritu
             ,
             qibus
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             vid.
             Plut.
             Sympos
             .
             l.
             
               7.
            
             c.
             
               9.10
               .
            
          
           
             x
             G●n
             .
             
               2.24
               .
               1
            
             Cor.
             
               7.4
               .
            
          
           
             y
             Philem.
             
               15.
               
            
             Deside
             an●us
             ●s●
             tibi
             ,
             q●si
             absens
             ,
             n●n
             q●si
             〈◊〉
             :
             u●
             illum
             expectare
             ,
             n●n
             amisisse
             videa●is
             .
             H●er
             .
             de
             N●p
             .
          
           
             z
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Basil
             orat
             .
             
               5.
               
            
             Ne
             doleas
             ,
             qod
             talem
             amiseri●
             ;
             s●d
             gaudeas
             q●d
             t●lem
             habueris
             .
             Hi●ron
             .
             in
             Nepot
             .
             Non
             ●oeremus
             ,
             qod
             ta●ē
             amisimus
             ;
             sed
             gratias
             agimus
             ,
             qod
             habuimus
             ,
             imò
             habemus
             .
             Idem
             in
             Paul
             .
             Non
             contri●lor
             ,
             qod
             accepisti
             ;
             s●d
             ago
             g●a●tias
             ,
             qod
             dedisti
             .
             Idem
             ad
             Iulian
             .
             E●si
             dolemus
             ablatum
             ,
             non
             oblivis●imur
             tomen
             ,
             qod
             datu●
             suit
             :
             gratias
             agimus
             ,
             qod
             habere
             illum
             meruimus
             ,
             qo
             carere
             in
             tantum
             non
             volumus
             ,
             in
             qantum
             non
             expedit
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Ca●t
             .
             
               26.
            
             &
             de
             Humberto
             Ser.
             
               110.
               
            
             Tulisti
             ,
             q●niam
             tuus
             erat
             .
             Nec
             pro
             nobis
             ,
             qibus
             ille
             sublatus
             est
             ,
             murmurandum
             ;
             magis
             gratias
             agendum
             ,
             qod
             tam
             di●
             concessus
             est
             ●obis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01531e-1510
           
             
               Summe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Branches
            
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Branch
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Person
               .
            
             his
             1.
             
             
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ita
               Tertullian
               de
               idolatr
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
             
               &
               Prudent
               .
               hymn●
               de
               exeq
               .
               Vide
               Rigalt
               .
               ad
               Ter●
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Drus.
               ad
               voc.
               Hebr.
               N.
               T●
            
          
           
             2
             
               Relation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Branch
            
             2.
             
             
               Condition
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Verse
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Points
            
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Point
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Cl●m
               .
               pro●rep●
               .
               I●ter
               b●●●s
               viros
               &
               Deum
               amiciti●
               est
               .
               S●nec
               .
               de
               provid.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
               q●nqam
               negare
               h●c
               videatur
               Arist.
               Eth.
               magn.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             11
             
          
           
             d
             
               ●om
               .
            
             ●
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             ●0
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Es●y
            
             41●●
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Iames
            
             2.23
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Luc.
            
             12.4
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Iohn
            
             15.14
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Iohn
            
             15.15
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               S●rom
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Ib.
               l.
            
             7.
             
             
               Potest
               ergo
               &
               servus
               esse
               &
               amicus
               ,
               qi
               servu●
               est
               bonus
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Ioan.
            
             85.
             
             
               Qos
               amat
               ,
               amicos
               habet
               ,
               nonservos
               ,
               amicus
               fit
               de
               magistro
               ,
               neque
               enim
               amicos
               discipulos
               diceret
               ,
               si
               non
               essent
               .
               Bern
               in
               Cant.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Ethic.
               Nicom
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             2.
             
               &
               l.
            
             9
             
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               Amor
               ,
               sive
               benevolentia
               mutua
               ,
               non
               la●ens
               .
            
          
           
             
               Branch
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Aristot.
               Rhetor
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Amicitia
               est
               voluntas
               erga
               aliquem
               rerum
               bonarum
               illius
               ,
               ipsius
               causâ
               qem
               diligit
               ,
               cum
               ipsius
               pari
               volun●ate
               .
               Cicer.
               de
               Invent
               .
               l
            
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Ephes.
            
             5.28
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Apoc.
            
             1.5
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Iohn
            
             16.27
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             4.19
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Prov.
            
             8.17
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Iohn
            
             14.21
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Benè
               igitur
               ratio
               accepti
               a●que
               expen●i
               inter
               nos
               conven●
               .
               Tu
               me
               amas
               ,
               ego
               te
               amo
               :
               meritò
               id
               fieri
               ut●rq●e
               existimat
               .
               Plaut.
               Mostel
               .
            
             1.3
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Ej●s
               amor
               nostrum
               &
               praeparat
               &
               remun●rat
               .
               Bern.
               de
               dilig
               .
               Deo.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             
               Et
               nostrum
               libenter
               ,
               qem
               praecessit
               subseqitur
               .
               Idem
               .
               Epistol.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Nemo
               se
               di●●idat
               ama●i
               ,
               qi
               j●m
               amat
               .
               Q●modo
               enim
               redamare
               pigebit
               ,
               ●qi
               amavit
               necdum
               ama●tes
               ?
               Bernard
               .
               Epist.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             4.10
             .
          
           
             
               Branch
            
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iohn
            
             10.14
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iohn
            
             21.15
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             4.16
             .
          
           
             d
             ●Gal
             
               .
            
             2.20
             .
          
           
             e
             
               E●hes
               .
            
             3.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Iohn
            
             15.13
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             6.8
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ga●
               .
            
             2.20
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Eph.
            
             5.25
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ap●c
               .
            
             1.5
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
            
             5.5
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             4.13
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2.12
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Iohn
            
             14.15.21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Iohn
            
             15.14
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             
               S●m
               .
            
             18.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Q●modo
               Glaucus
               &
               Diomedes
               in
               amicitiae
               ●ospit●litatisque
               mutuae
               ●esseram
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Homer
               .
               ●l
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             p
             2
             
               Cor
            
             8.9
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Heb.
            
             1.16
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Heb.
            
             4.15
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             1.3
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Esay
            
             53.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.21
             .
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             2.24
             .
          
           
             t
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             1.30
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Rom.
            
             3.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Iohn
            
             1.16
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Heb.
            
             3.14
             .
          
           
             z
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             8.5
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cant.
            
             2.16
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             
               Cor●
            
             3.23
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             for
             
               Information
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               Kings
            
             4.5
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Matth.
            
             12.42
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.2
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Iohn
            
             15.15
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Rom.
            
             1.1
             .
             
               Philip
               .
            
             1.1
             .
             
               Tit.
            
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               Apoc.
            
             19.16
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Matth.
            
             28.18
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             2.
             for
             
               Exhortation
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Prov.
            
             29.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Prov
            
             19.6
             .
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ●Facies
             
               pro
               f●vore
               &
               gratiâ
               Hebraeis
               passim
               .
            
             
               Num.
            
             6.25
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             4.6
             .
             
               &
            
             80.3
             ,
             7
             ,
             19.
             
             
               &
            
             105.4
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             14.13
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Obsequio
               gr●ssare
               ,
               —
               &
               leniter
               in
               sp●m
               Arrepe
               officiosus
               .
               Pers●a
               atque
               obdura
               :
               seu
               ●ubra
               canicula
               findat
               Infantes
               statuas
               ,
               seu
               pingri
               tentus
               omaso
               Furius
               hyber●a●
               ca●â
               nive
               conspuit
               Alpes
               .
               Flac.
               Serm.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               Sat.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Matth.
            
             16
             24.
             
             
               Luke
            
             9.23
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Matth.
            
             16.25
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Phil.
            
             3.8
             .
          
           
             
               Difference
            
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Qui
               summus
               bodiè
               cr●s
               futuru●
               nullu●
               est
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Lubricu●
               est
               secundu●●pud
               regem
               l●cus
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Plati●●
               in
               P●●
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Aul●
               cul●en
               lubricum
               .
               Senec.
               Thyest.
               
            
          
           
             x
             
               Confragosa
               in
               fastigium
               dignitatis
               via
               est
               .
               Non
               in
               lubrico
               tantum
               illic
               statur
               ,
               sed
               in
               praerup●o
               .
               Sen.
               Ep.
            
             82.
             
               &
               de
               tranq
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             
               Quae
               excelsa
               videntur
               ,
               praerupta
               sunt
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Plut.
               Symp.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Psal●
            
             73.15
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             z
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               N.Q.
               apud
               Stob.
               c.
            
             105.
             —
             
               Ex
               alto
               magna
               ruina
               venit
               .
               Catale●●
               .
               Vi●gil
               .
               Et
               gravius
               summo
               culmi●e
               missar●unt
               .
               Maximin
               .
               Eleg.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Est●er
               .
            
             5.11.12
             .
             
               and
            
             7.9.10
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iohn
            
             13.1
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Deut.
            
             4.4
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Apo●
               .
            
             2.10
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Heb.
            
             13.5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Psal.
            
             89.32
             .
          
           
             
               Difference
            
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Psal.
            
             146.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Dominus
               est
               vitae
               tuae●
               qisqis
               contempsit
               suam
               .
               Sen.
               Ep.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Esay
            
             63.1
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Psalm
               .
            
             68.20
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Ier.
            
             1.19
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             8.51
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Luke
            
             21.16
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Luke
            
             21.18
             .
             
               ●t
               Acts
            
             27.34
             .
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             14.45
             .
             ●Sam
             
               .
            
             14●11
             .
             1
             
               Kings
            
             1.52
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Heb.
            
             7.25
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             3.
             for
             
               Consolation
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               O
               est
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               N.Q.
               apud
               Suidam
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Eurip.
               Herc.
               fur
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Philem.
            
             17.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Fyth●g
               ap.
               Laert.
               
            
          
           
             
               Branch
            
             1.
             for
             
               Provision
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Euripid
               .
               Androm
               .
               Consortium
               rerum
               omnium
               inter
               nos
               facit
               amicitia
               ,
               in
               commune
               vivitur
               .
               Sen.
               Ep.
            
             48.
             
             
               Non
               ,
               mebercule
               ,
               ●am
               mea
               sunt
               ,
               qae
               mea
               sunt
               ,
               qam
               qae
               tua
               .
               Plin.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               Ep.
            
             4.
             
             
               No●●●
               qod
               tuum
               est
               ,
               meum
               est●
               omne
               meum
               est
               autem
               tuum
               .
               Plaut.
               Trin.
            
             2.2
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               protrept.
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Psal.
            
             34.10
             .
             
               &
            
             84.11
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Rom.
            
             8.32
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Chrys.
               in
               Rom.
               
               Hom.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Branch
            
             2.
             for
             
               Protection
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               Rom.
            
             8.31
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Rom.
            
             9.5
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Si
               Deus
               co●●ra
               nos
               ,
               qis
               pro
               nobis
               ?
               Petr.
               Cellen
               .
               ep.
            
             23.
             
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Qid
               tibi
               malipoteri●
               nocer●
               ?
               aut
               qid
               tibi
               boni
               poterit
               deesse
               ,
               si
               ●lle
               te
               diligi●
               ,
               qi
               de
               ●ihilo
               cuncta
               cr●avit
               ?
               Bern.
               in
               Caen.
               
               Dom.
               Qid
               timendum
               ,
               si
               adsit
               nobis
               ,
               qi
               purtat
               omnia
               ?
               Hebr.
            
             1.3
             .
             
               Idem
               in
               Psal.
            
             90
             
               conc.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Psal.
            
             27.1
             
          
           
             c
             
               Psal.
            
             23.1
             .
             
               Hebr.
            
             13.6
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Psal.
            
             23.3
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vbi
               enim
               aut
               ●ecum
               male
               ,
               aut
               sine
               〈◊〉
               bene
               esse
               poterit●
               Bern.
               in
               advent
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Plut
               contr.
               Epicur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             4.
             for
             
               Caution
               .
            
          
           
             e
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             18.12
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             11.28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Plut.
               de
               mul
               .
               amic.
            
          
           
             g
             ●Rom
             
               .
            
             16.4
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             7.3
             .
             
               &
            
             12.15
             .
             
               Phil.
            
             2.17
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Plato●
               in
               Symp.
               
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Eurip.
               Iph.
               Taur
               .
               Dionysio
               caput
               Platoni
               ●bla●u●●●i●i●ami
               ,
               m●●n
               prius
               ,
               inqit
               Xenoc.
               L●eri
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Psal.
            
             10●
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             ●4
             .
             7
             .
             
               &
            
             26.9.11
             .
          
           
             i
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             22.51
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             18.50
             .
             
               &
            
             21.7.12
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Psal.
            
             105.14
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ch●ysost
               .
               Theod.
               Euthymius
               ,
               Aug.
               Prosp.
               Hugo
               Card
               ,
               Lyran.
               in
               loc.
            
          
           
             n
             
               Matth.
            
             18
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Zech.
            
             2.8
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             17.8
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Ier.
            
             2.3
             .
             
               Matth.
            
             18.6
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             5.
             for
             
               Examination
               .
            
          
           
             q
             1
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             2.4
             .
             
               Frustra
               nobis
               in
               ●o
               plaudimus
               ,
               cujus
               mandata
               non
               implemus
               .
               Hieron.
               ad
               Iovi●
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Neque
               enim
               Christianus
               esse
               videtur
               ,
               qi
               Christiani
               nominis
               opus
               non
               agit
               ,
               cum
               nomen
               sine
               act●
               atque
               officio
               su●
               nihil
               sit
               .
               Salvia●
               .
               l.
            
             4
             
               c.
            
             1
             
          
           
             r
             
               Omne
               ,
               amici
               ,
               &
               omnes
               inimici●
               omnes
               necessarii
               ,
               &
               omnes
               adversarii
               .
               Bern.
               in
               Cant.
               
               Ser.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Phil.
            
             3.18
             .
             
               Qi
               Christianos
               se
               dicunt
               &
               Christo
               contradicunt
               .
               Aug.
               Ep.
            
             171.
             
             
               Christiani
               in
               contum●liam
               &
               opprobrium
               Christi
               .
               Salvian
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Psal.
            
             70.5
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Luke
               .
            
             19.9
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Rom.
            
             4.12
             .
             
               Gal.
            
             4.12
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             4.16
             .
             
               Eorum
               enim
               filli
               dicimur
               ,
               qorum
               m●res
               imitamur
               .
               Orig.
               in
               Ezek.
            
             16●Vide
             
               Iuvenal
               .
               Sat.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             6.
             for
             
               Admonition
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               Prov.
            
             18.24
             .
          
           
             
               Duties
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Duty
            
             1.
             
             
               Faithfulnesse
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Prov.
            
             20
             .
             6●
             
          
           
             z
             
               Apoc.
            
             2.10
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Qam
               habe●us
               in
               Christum
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Qam
               pr●sta●u●
               Christo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Notes
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Note
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iames
            
             4.4
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             15
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Matth.
            
             10.37
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             
               Kings
            
             11.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Luke
            
             14.26.33
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Licet
               pa●vulus
               ex
               c●llo
               pe●d●at
               nepos
               ,
               licet
               sparso
               crine
               &
               ●usis
               v●stibus
               ,
               ubera
               qibus
               ●e
               nutrierat
               ,
               ma●●r
               ostendat
               ,
               licet
               in
               limine
               pater
               jaceat
               ,
               p●r
               calcatu●
               perge
               patrem
               :
               Siccis
               oculis
               ad
               vexillum
               crucis
               evola
               .
               S●lum●
               pietatis
               genus
               est
               ,
               in
               hac
               re
               esse
               crudelem
               ,
               Hier.
               ad
               Heli●d●r
               .
            
          
           
             
               Note
            
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Idem
               ●elle
               &
               nolle
               ,
               ●a
               demum
               persecta
               am●ci●ia
               est
               .
               Salust
               .
               in
               C●til
               .
               Hieron.
               ad
               Demet.
               Ennod.
               l.
            
             6.
             
             
               Ep.
            
             24●Sidon
             
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Ep.
            
             3.
             
             
               &
            
             9.
             
             
               Minut.
               Octav.
               Apul.
               de
               Philos.
               Ioseph
               .
               apud
               Cassi
               .
               an
               collat.
            
             16.
             
             
               Ioan.
               Sari●b
               .
               polycra●
               l.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
               P●t.
               Cluni
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
               Ep.
            
             21.
             
             
               Fulb.
               Ep.
            
             68
             
          
           
             h
             
               Psal.
            
             97.10
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Amas
               Deum
               ?
               debes
               odisse
               qod
               odit
               .
               Aug
               ib.
            
          
           
             k
             
               Psal.
            
             11.7
             .
             
               &
            
             45.7
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Prov.
            
             6.16.19
             .
             
               &
            
             8.13
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Zech.
            
             8.19
             .
             
               Amos
            
             5.15
             .
          
           
             n
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.22
             .
          
           
             o
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.3
             ,
             7.
             
             
               &
            
             4.17
             .
             
               Luke
            
             6.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Prov.
            
             8.13
             .
             
               Amos●
            
             .
             15
             .
             
               Rom
            
             12.9
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Zec●
               .
            
             8.17
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Colos.
            
             1.10
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.1
             .
             
               Ephes.
            
             5.1
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Marcus
               Imper.
               ●p
               .
               Iulian
               .
               in
               C●sar●
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Iust
               .
               ad
               Diog●
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Gr.
               Nys.
               de
               profes
               .
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Rom.
            
             8.29
             .
             
               Phil.
            
             3.10
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Marcus
               Imp.
               l.
            
             10.
             
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Plat.
               leg.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Plat.
               ib.
               l.
            
             8.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Idem
               Lysid
               .
               qod
               &
               Arist.
               Eth.
               l.
            
             9.
             
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               I●ter
               dispares
               ●nim
               mores
               non
               potest
               esse
               amicitia
               .
               Ambr.
               offic.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             16.
             
             
               In
               taneâ
               morum
               discordia
               ,
               qae
               potest
               esse
               concordia
               ?
               ●ier
               .
               ad
               Nepot
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Plato
               Phadr
               .
               Clem.
               Strom.
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               &
               Euseb.
               praep.
               l.
            
             13.
             
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Duty
            
             2.
             
             
               Observance
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Mane
               salut●tum
               venio
               ,
               tu
               diceris
               ante
               isse
               salutatum
               .
               Martia
               .
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             
               Ep.
            
             1●
             .
             
               Nec
               venit
               inanis
               rustici●●
               salutator
               .
               idem
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               Ep.
            
             ●8
             .
             
               Mercenari●●
               salu●●tor
               circ●●volitat
               limi●●
               potenti
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
               s●●●umque
               regis
               s●i
               r●●●●ribus
               a●gu●atur
               .
               Col●●●l
               .
               p●●●●at
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Prima
               salutan●es
               at●
               altera
               〈…〉
               art●
               l.
            
             4.
             
               ●p
               .
            
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈…〉
               c●●re●e
               ,
               cu●
               pr●t●r
               li●●orem
               i●pell●t
               ,
               &
               ire
               pr●●●pite●●ubeas●
               〈…〉
               Ne
               prior
               〈…〉
            
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Psal.
            
             2●
             .
             8
             .
             
               ●
            
             27
             .
             4●&●2.2
             .
             
               &
            
             84
             .
             2●&●22
             .
             ●●●
          
           
             e
             
               Prov.
            
             8.34
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             84.4
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Col.
            
             3.16
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Luke
            
             19.5
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             14.23
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Io●n
            
             1.12
             .
             
               Luke
            
             10.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Prov.
            
             8.31
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Apoc
            
             3.20
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ca●t●5
            
             .
             2.6
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Exclusit
               .
               red●am
               ?
               Ter.
               ●u●
               .
            
             1.1
             
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               A●istot
               .
               Ethic
               l.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Duty
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Obedience
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Iohn
            
             14
             .
             15●21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Proba●io
               dilectionis
               ex●ibitio
               est
               operis
               ,
               de
               dilectione
               conditoris
               m●ns
               &
               vita
               reqiratur
               ,
               nunqam
               o●iosus
               est
               amor
               Dei
               ,
               operator
               si
               est
               ;
               sin
               operari
               renuit
               ,
               amor
               non
               est●
               Greg.
               in
               Evang.
            
             10.
             
             
               &
               Be●n
               .
               de
               temp.
            
             106.
             
               &
               can
               .
               Dom.
               q.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Iohn
            
             15.14
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             5.3
             .
             
               Nil
               grave
               aut
               miserum
               est
               mihi
               ,
               Qod
               re
               〈◊〉
               voluisse
               :
               ●u
               tant
               in
               impera
               .
               Oedipus
               Antigonae
               in
               Thebaid
               .
            
             ●
             .
             
               Minor
               huic
               est
               labor
               jussa
               exeqi
               ,
               qam
               mihi
               j●bere
               :
               l●t●s
               imperia
               excipit
               .
               Senec.
               Herc.
               fur
               .
            
             1.1
             .
             
               Facilia
               fiant
               cuncta
               charitati
               ,
               ●uiuni
               Christi
               Sarcina
               levis
               est
               ,
               qia
               ea
               una
               est
               Sarcina
               ipsa
               qae
               levis
               est
               ,
               Dil●ctioni●
               〈…〉
               poterit
               esse
               grave
               diligenti
               ?
               Aut
               enim
               non
               diligit
               qis
               ,
               &
               ideo
               gravis
               est
               ;
               aut
               di●●git
               ,
               &
               gravis
               esse
               non
               po●est
               .
               Aug.
               de
               nat.
               &
               grat
               .
               cap.
            
             69.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Ephes.
            
             6.5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Liban
               .
               orat
               .
            
             11.
             
             
               Non
               sunt
               onerosi
               labores
               amantium
               ,
               sed
               delectant
               ipsi
               .
               Iulian
               .
               de
               viduit
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
             
               Nonsentiunt
               amanies
               ,
               qod
               laborant
               .
               Sed
               tunc
               ab
               eis
               plus
               laboratur
               ,
               q●ndo
               à
               labore
               qisque
               prohibetur
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Matth.
            
             16.24
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Matth.
            
             11.30
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Non
               omnibus
               sunt
               onerosa
               tolerantibus
               ,
               sed
               tolerare
               nolentibus
               ,
               gravia
               vel
               levia
               facit
               animus
               tolerantis
               .
               Sicut
               nihil
               est
               tamleve
               ,
               qod
               ●i
               grave
               non
               sit
               ,
               qi
               invitus
               facit
               :
               sic
               ●ihil
               est
               tam
               grave
               ,
               qod
               non
               ei
               ,
               qi
               id
               libenter
               exeqitur
               ,
               leve
               esse
               videatur
               .
               Salvian
               .
               de
               provid.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Facit
               praeceptum
               liber
               ,
               qi
               facit
               libens
               .
               Aug.
               de
               grat
               .
               Chr.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Duty
            
             4.
             
             
               Patience
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Luke
            
             14.26
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Gen.
            
             29.18
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Gen●
            
             31.38.42
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Gen.
            
             29.20
             .
             
               Amanti
               enim
               nihil
               difficile
               .
               Cicer.
               de
               orat
               .
               perfect
               .
               Qid
               grave
               n●n
               leviter
               tolerat
               ,
               qi
               amat
               ?
               Greg.
               in
            
             1
             
               Reg.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Act●
            
             5.40
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ac●s
            
             5.41
             .
          
           
             g
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Oxymoron
               ●l●gantissimum
               .
               C●s●ub
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Rom.
            
             5.3
             .
          
           
             i
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
            
             5.5
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Rom.
            
             8.39
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Rom.
            
             8.35
             .
          
           
             n
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2.12
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.24
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Amor
               Affectus
               est
               ,
               non
               contractu●
               .
               Ber●
               .
               de
               dilig
               .
               Deo.
               Amicitia
               non
               est
               vectigalis
               ,
               sed
               liberalis
               :
               virtus
               enim
               ,
               non
               qastus
               est
               .
               Amb.
               Offi.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             16
             
               &
               Cas●io
               .
               de
               amic.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Multum
               a
               beneficio
               distat
               negotiatio
               .
               Cleanth
               .
               Sen.
               de
               benef.
               l.
            
             6.
             
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Ethic.
               l
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             5.
             
               &
               ibid.
               l.
            
             9.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Rhet.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Marc.
               Imp.
               l.
            
             7.
             
             
               Sect.
            
             13.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Ib.
               Sect.
            
             32
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Eth.
               l.
            
             9.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               Amicus
               alter
               ipse
               .
               Amb.
               desp.
               l
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Benefi●iorum
               simplex
               est
               ratio
               ,
               erogantur
               ,
               non
               computantur
               .
               S●n
               .
               de
               benef●
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Interitura
               ●st
               rei
               ●a●tae
               dignitas
               ,
               si
               beneficium
               me●cem
               facimus
               .
               lb.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             14●Beneficium
             
               virtutis
               est
               ;
               &
               turpissimum
               id
               causâ
               ullius
               rei
               dare
               qam
               ut
               datum
               sit
               .
               Se
               intueri
               &
               commodum
               suum
               ,
               i●lud
               non
               est
               beneficium
               ,
               sed
               soenus
               .
               Ibid.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Non
               est
               beneficium
               qod
               in
               qastum
               mi●●i●ur
               ,
               hoc
               dab●
               .
               hoc
               rec●piam
               ,
               auctio
               est
               .
               Ib.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Iob
            
             21.15
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Acts
            
             9.16
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Phil.
            
             1.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             x
             D.
             
               Ayray
               in
               loc.
            
          
           
             y
             
               Act●
            
             20.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Point●
            
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             
               Iohn
            
             1.3
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iohn
            
             17.21
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ro●
               .
            
             12.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             12.12
             .
             
               Caput
               &
               corpus
               ,
               unus
               est
               Christus
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Trinit.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               c●
            
             9.
             
               &
               in
               Psal.
            
             45.
             
               &
               de
               verb
               .
               Dom.
            
             49.
             
             
               &
            
             65.
             
               &
               de
               temp.
            
             40.
             
             
               Bern.
               Ep.
            
             190.
             
             
               Beda
               in
               Ioan.
            
             17.
             
             
               Omnes
               sancti
               &
               fideles
               cum
               h●mine
               Christo
               sunt
               unus
               Christus
               .
               Aug.
               de
               pec
               .
               mer.
               &
               rem
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Acts
            
             9.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Non
               potest
               concordiam
               habere
               cum
               Christo
               ,
               qi
               discordare
               voluerit
               cum
               Christiano
               .
               August
               .
               de
               verb
               .
               Dom.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             f
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               A●ist
               .
               Rhet.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             for
             
               Admonition
               .
            
          
           
             
               Branch
            
             1.
             
             
               Affection
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Rom.
            
             12.16
             .
             
               Compatiamur
               affectu
               .
               Ambr.
               Offic.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Eth.
               l.
            
             9.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               &
               Rhe●
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             i
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             2.3
             .
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
            
             12.15
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Esay
            
             66.10
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             m
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             2.2
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Eurip.
               ●p●
               .
               Aul.
               
            
          
           
             n
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             12.26
             .
          
           
             o
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             11.29
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             10.34
             .
             
               &
            
             13.3
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             13.3
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Rom.
            
             14.15
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             6.8
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Psal.
            
             119.158
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             2.5
             .
          
           
             
               Branch
            
             2.
             
             
               Action
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Psal.
            
             16.2
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Acts
            
             17.25
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Herc.
               f●●
               .
               Clem.
               Strom.
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Plut.
               de
               Stoic
               .
               Contradict
               .
               c.
            
             37.
             
             
               Ipse
               est
               Deu●
               tuu●
               ,
               qi
               ●o●
               eget
               bonis
               tuis
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Ps.
            
             80.
             
             
               Nec
               ille
               collat●
               eget
               ,
               nec
               nos
               ei
               qic●am
               conferre
               poss●mus
               .
               Senec.
               de
               ●●●●f
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
             
               ●
               .
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ps.
            
             16.3
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Acts
            
             3.21
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Mat.
            
             26.11
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Non
               eget
               miseriâ
               ,
               sed
               eget
               misericordi●
               :
               non
               eget
               deitate
               pr●se
               ;
               sedeget
               pietate
               pro
               suis
               .
               Salvian
               .
               cont.
               avar
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Mat.
            
             25.35
             ,
             36
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             
               An
               non
               ege●
               ,
               qi
               esurire
               ,
               ●i
               sitire
               se
               qeritur●
               Salv.
               ib.
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Matth.
            
             25.40
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             2.
             for
             
               Examination
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ga●
               .
            
             6.10
             .
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Iohn
            
             4.20
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             3.
             for
             
               Consolation
               .
            
          
           
             c
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             12.7
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Rom.
            
             1.9
             .
             
               Ephes.
            
             1.16
             .
             
               Colos.
            
             1.3
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.11
             .
          
           
             
               Point
            
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Iames
            
             2.23
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Iohn
            
             8.52
             .
             
               Gen.
            
             25.8
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Amos
            
             3.7
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             15.15
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Zech.
            
             1.5
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             8
             52.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Vers.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Luke
            
             4
             .
             4●
             
          
           
             l
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             4
             6.
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.14
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Iohn
            
             21.20
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Iohn
            
             13.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Iohn
            
             21.23
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Clē
               .
               Strom.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Iob
            
             6.12
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               de
               Compunct
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Greg.
               Naz.
               pro●aup
               .
            
          
           
             q
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             4.7
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Eccle.
            
             9.2
             .
             
               Cuivis
               po●est
               accidere
               ,
               qod
               cuiqam
               potest
               .
               P.
               Syrus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Esay
            
             40.6
             ,
             7.
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             1.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Objection
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Ioh●
            
             11.35
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Iohn
            
             11.36
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Iohn
            
             11.37
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Iohn
            
             11.5
             .
          
           
             
               Solution
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               Dan.
            
             3.17
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             21.22
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apoc.
            
             14.13
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Rom.
            
             6.7
             .
             
               Qod
               à
               malo
               liberat
               ,
               qis
               non
               bonum
               pronunciabit
               ?
               Tert.
               Scorp
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5●4
             .
             
               Excutitur
               morte
               ve●ernus
               mortis
               .
               mors
               morte
               dissolvitur
               ;
               vita
               a●fer●n●●
               confertur
               .
               Tert.
               ib.
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               An●●●han
               .
               Moriar
               ?
               desi●a●
               m●ri
               posse
               .
               S●●
               .
               Ep.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             4.8
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.8
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Phil.
            
             1.23
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Luke
            
             2.29
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             
               King.
            
             19.10
             .
          
           
             i
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.6
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Rom.
            
             7.24
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Vide
               Methodii
               parabolam
               de
               caprifici
               radicibu●
               &
               radicum
               fibris
               templi
               parietibus
               inna●is
               ,
               q●
               nisi
               compag●
               dissolutâ
               eximi
               p●ni●us
               n●n
               possunt●
               apud
               Epip●an
               .
               in
               ●a●e●
               .
            
             ●4
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Psal.
            
             120.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.8
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Iohn
            
             14.2
             .
          
           
             p
             2
             
               Cor
            
             5.1
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Phil.
            
             1.23
             .
             
               Iohn
            
             14.3
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             4.17
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Phil.
            
             1.20
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Iohn
            
             21.19
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Iohn
            
             8.51
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Callimach
               .
               Epig.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Prov.
            
             14.32
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Iohn
            
             11.26
             .
          
           
             d
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Ch●ys
               .
               in
               Philip
               .
               Hom.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Luke
            
             9.60
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             5●6
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Luke●0
            
             .
             38
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Per
               vitam
               ad
               moriem
               transitu●
               es●
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Per
               mortem
               ad
               vitam
               reditus
               est
               .
               Am●r●
               de
               bon
               .
               mort.
            
          
           
             i
             
               Eccles.
            
             7.1
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Apoc.
            
             21.4
             .
          
           
             l
             
               AEternina●alu
               est
               .
               Senec.
               Epist.
            
             102.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             for
             
               Admonition
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Prov.
            
             17.16
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Virtutem
               in
               co●lumē
               odimus
               :
               subla●ā
               ex
               oculis
               qaerimus
               invidi
               .
               Flac.
               carm
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               od.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Hab●●mus
               tanqam
               amissuri
               ,
               tanqam
               recessuri
               ,
               in
               ò
               recedentibus
               uta●u●
               :
               tanqam
               extēplo
               abituros
               possideamus
               ,
               Senec.
               ad
               Marc.
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             2.
             for
             
               Consol●t●on
               ,
            
             and
             
               Encouragement
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               Psal.
            
             49.
             ●0
             .
             
               Esay●
            
             57.1
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Prov.
            
             1.33
             .
             
               Nihil
               accidere
               bo●●
               viro
               mali
               potest
               .
               Son
               .
               de
               provid.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Rom.
            
             8.28
             .
             
               Etiam
               pro
               ipsis
               est
               .
               Senec.
               ib.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Point
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Sanctorum
               mors
               som●●●
               .
               Hieron.
               in
               Matth.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               C●llimach
               .
               Epig.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Acts
            
             7.60
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Acts
            
             13.36
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.30
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.6
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Somnu●
               malorum
               domi●or
               ,
               reqies
               animi
               :
               ●ars
               humanae
               melior
               vitae
               Senec.
               
               Herc.
               fur
               .
               Vtmors
               ,
               sic
               somnus
               miseros
               foelicibus
               aeqa●
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               E●stath
               .
               ad
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Inde
               dictū
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Aristot.
               Eth.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Apoc.
            
             14.13
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Delinimenia
               ,
               sive
               lenocinia
               morbi
               ,
               non
               remedia
               .
               Sen.
               de
               beat
               .
               c.
            
             17.
             
             
               &
               Salvian
               .
               de
               provid.
               prafat.
            
          
           
             i
             
               Iob
            
             3.13
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Mors
               simulut
               veni●
               ,
               dolores
               ,
               no●
               a●●get
               ,
               (
               non
               mitigat
               )
               sed
               aufert
               :
               ut
               remedium
               esse
               videatur
               ,
               non
               poena
               .
               Ambr.
               de
               Cain
               &
               Abel
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             10.
             
             
               Pro
               rememed●o
               data
               est
               ,
               qasi
               finis
               malorum
               .
               Idem
               de
               fid.
               resur.
            
          
           
             k
             
               Esay
            
             57.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Rom.
            
             6.7
             .
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Iohn
            
             11.12
             .
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Ethic.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Sive
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Idem
               de
               somn
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               &
            
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Aristot.
               Ethic.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             
               Hinc
               Heraclitus
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Plut.
               de
               super.
               .
               Anima
               in
               somno
               sic
               patitur
               ,
               ut
               alibi
               agere
               videatur
               ,
               dissimulatione
               praesentiae
               futuram
               absentiam
               ediscens
               .
               Tertul.
               de
               anim
               .
               cap.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Vers.
            
             12.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Solet
               enim
               esse
               somnus
               aegrotantium
               ,
               salutis
               i●dicium
               .
               August
               .
               in
               Ioan.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.18
             .
             
               Mors
               non
               est
               peremptoria
               ,
               per
               qam
               non
               adimitur
               Vita
               .
               Ambr.
               de
               Cain
               &
               Abel
               .
               ●
               .
            
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             
               ●sai
               .
            
             57.1
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Eccles.
            
             9.6
             .
             
               Iob
            
             14.21
             .
             
               Esay
            
             63.16
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Esay
            
             57.2
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Luke
            
             20.38
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Psal.
            
             3.5
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               de
               Somn.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Chrys.
               de
               stat
               .
               orat
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               Stul●e
               qid
               est
               somnu●
               ,
               gelid●
               nisi
               mortis
               imago
               ?
               Lo●ga
               qi
               escendi
               tempora
               fata
               dabunt
               .
               Naso
               Amor
               .
            
             2.9
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Iob
            
             14.12
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             3.10
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Iohn
            
             11.24
             .
             
               Vere
               dormit
               ,
               qia
               de
               mor●e
               ,
               velut
               de
               somno
               erat
               surrecturus
               .
               August
               .
               de
               temp.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Esay
            
             26.19
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Iohn
            
             5.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               de
               somn
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Hac
               reparat
               vires
               ,
               membraque
               fessa
               levat
               .
               Naso
               Ep.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.42.44
             
          
           
             k
             
               Psal.
            
             17.15
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.2
             .
          
           
             m
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.3
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Colos.
            
             3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             for
             
               Enco●ragement
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Chrys.
               de
               stat
               .
               orat
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ●Ibid
             
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               de
               sup
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Hom●r
               .
               Odys
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Iob
            
             7.14
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Qomodo
               interest
               in
               ipsis
               ,
               qi
               qotidiè
               dor●iunt
               &
               exurgunt
               ,
               qid
               qisque
               videat
               in
               somnis
               :
               alii
               sentiunt
               laeta
               somnia
               ,
               alii
               torqentia
               ,
               ita
               ut
               evigilans
               dormire
               timeat
               ,
               ne
               ad
               ipsa
               iterum
               redeat
               :
               sic
               unusqisque
               hominum
               cum
               causâ
               su●
               dormit
               ,
               cum
               causâ
               su●
               surgit
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Ioan.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Mors
               enim
               peccatori
               finis
               est
               naturae
               ,
               non
               p●●ae
               .
               Ambr.
               in
               Luc.
               l.
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Ierem
               ,
            
             31.26
             .
          
           
             t
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Iliad
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               Ibid.
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               &
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               dulcis
               qies
               mortis
               .
               Ambr.
               de
               bon
               .
               mort.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             2.
             for
             
               Comfort
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               de
               ●●at
               .
               orat
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               morib
               .
               gent
               .
               Autor
               .
               incertus
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Theod.
               de
               Chrysost.
               ●ra●
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             
               Cor
            
             15
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             4.13
             .
             
               Contrist●mur
               in
               nost●o●ū
               m●r●ibus
               ,
               de
               necessi●a●●
               amittendi
               :
               s●d
               cons●lemur
               ,
               de
               sper●cipiendi
               ,
               ideo
               enim
               d●rmire
               dicuntur
               ,
               ●t
               cum
               dormientes
               audimus
               ,
               evig●la●u●os
               ne
               d●speremus
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Ve●b
               .
               Ap.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             
               D●rmientes
               appellavit
               ,
               qi●
               resurrecturos
               praenunciavit
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Ioan
               .
            
             49.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             
               Thes
            
             4.14
             .
             
               Manet
               ergo
               corum
               vita
               ,
               qos
               manet
               resurrectio
               .
               Ambr.
               de
               obit
               .
               Valent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             3.
             for
             
               Confirmation
            
          
           
             g
             
               Somnus
               mors
               dicitur
               ,
               propter
               futuram
               resurrectionem
               ,
               velu●
               evigil●tionem
               .
               August
               .
               Ep.
            
             1
             ●0
             .
             
               c.
            
             32.
             
             
               Id●o
               mortu●s
               consu●vit
               ,
               Scriptura
               dicere
               do●mientes
               ;
               qia
               ev●gilaturos
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               resurrecturos
               vul●
               intelligi
               .
               Idem
               in
               Psalm
               .
            
             87.
             
             
               Q●re
               enim
               dormientes
               dicantur
               nisi
               qia
               di●
               suo
               resuscitantur
               ?
               Idem
               de
               verb
               .
               Dom.
            
             23.
             
             
               Cum
               evigilav●ri●
               corpus
               ,
               reddi●um
               officiis
               ejus
               ,
               resu●r●ctionem
               tibi
               adfirmat
               .
               Ita
               per
               imaginem
               resu●rectionis
               fidem
               initiaris
               ,
               spem
               meditaris
               ,
               discis
               mori
               &
               vivere
               .
               Tertullian
               .
               de
               anim
               .
               cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Mat●h
               .
            
             9
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Dormiebat
               :
               sed
               illi
               ,
               qi
               poterat
               excitare●
               Aug.
               de
               verb
               .
               Dom.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Sor●ribus
               mortu●●
               erat
               ;
               Domino
               d●r●iebat
               ,
               hominibus
               mortuus
               erat
               ,
               qi
               eum
               suscitare
               non
               poterant
               :
               nam
               Dominus
               tan●â
               eum
               facilitate
               excitabat
               de
               Sepul●ro
               ,
               qan●â
               tu
               non
               excitas
               dormientem
               d●lecto
               .
               A●gustin
               .
               in
               Io●n
               .
            
             49.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Iohn
            
             11.43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             m
             
               M●rtuos
               tanqam
               è
               somno
               suscitavit
               .
               Martial
               .
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Tardius
               qi●
               de
               som●o
               susci●a●ur
               ,
               qam
               Lazarus
               de
               m●●te
               .
               August
               .
               de
               temp.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Iohn
            
             5.28
             .
             
               Omnes
               pla●●
               ei
               ,
               qi
               po●est
               exci●are
               ,
               dormiunt
               .
               Nemo
               tam
               facilè
               excitat
               d●rmientes
               in
               lecto
               ,
               qam
               Christus
               mor●uos
               in
               Sepulchro
               .
               August
               .
               de
               verb
               .
               Dom
            
             44.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.51
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             4.16
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             4.
             for
             
               Admon●●ion
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Somnus
               mortis
               imago
               .
               Naso
               am●r
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               cl
               .
            
             9.
             
             
               Speculum
               mortis
               s●mnus
               &
               exemplar
               .
               Tert●
               l.
               de
               anim
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
             
               Prop●nitur
               tibi
               corpus
               amicâ
               vi
               sopori●
               el
               .
               s●m
               ,
               bla●dî
               qie●is
               prostratum
               ,
               i●mobile
               situ
               ,
               qale
               ante
               vitam
               j●cuit
               ,
               &
               qale
               post
               mortem
               jacebit
               ,
               ut
               tes●atio
               plasticae
               &
               sepul●urae
               ,
               exp●●●ans
               anim●m
               qasi
               nond●m
               c●nlatam
               ,
               &
               qasi
               jam
               ereptam
               .
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Qoties
               dormis
               &
               vigilas
               ,
               toties
               moreris
               &
               resu●gis
               .
               Petr.
               Chrysolog
               .
               Ser.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Heb.
            
             11.19
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Deut.
            
             32.29
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Iob
            
             14.14
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Psal.
            
             90.12
             .
          
           
             
               Point
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vers.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Esay
            
             41.8
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Iohn
            
             13.1
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             4.17
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             13
             .
             10●
             
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Colos.
            
             1.21
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Esay
            
             59.2
             .
             
               &
            
             57.17
             .
             
               &
            
             54.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Rom.
            
             7.24
             .
             
               &
            
             6.7
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ruth
            
             1.17
             .
          
           
             k
             So
             should
             it
             be
             read
             ,
             not
             ,
             
               depart
               .
            
          
           
             l
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             1.23
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Mark
            
             6.16
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Rom.
            
             8●35
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Rom.
            
             8.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Philip
               .
            
             1.23
             .
          
           
             q
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.6
             .
          
           
             r
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.8
             .
             
               Apoc.
            
             14.4
             .
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             4.17
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.28
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             for
             
               Exhortation
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Gen.
            
             28.15
             .
             
               Iosh.
            
             1.5
             .
             
               Heb.
            
             13.5
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             4.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ad
               limen
               carceris
               deduxerunt
               vo●
               .
               Tertul.
               ad
               Martyr
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Vobisc●m
               carcerem
               intro●it
               .
               ●b
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Mundi
               buju●
               p●●tica
               mors
               .
               Peral●
               .
               Sum.
               de
               vit.
            
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             2.
             for
             
               Consolation
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Gen.
            
             17.7
             .
             
               Exod.
            
             20.6
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             37.25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               &
            
             115.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip
               .
               Stob.
               c.
            
             127.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             9.1
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             3.
             for
             
               Imitation
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Esay
            
             41.8
             .
          
           
             k
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ;
             
               Eurip.
               Hecub
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ;
             
               Soph.
               Aj●c
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Stesichor
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Archilich
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Inimicitiae
               qoque
               suscipiende
               sunt
               propter
               amici
               innocentiam
               ,
               cum
               restiteris
               vel
               responderis
               ,
               qando
               amicus
               arguitur
               &
               accusatur
               .
               Ambr.
               offic
               l.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Di●n
               Pr●s
               .
               orat
               .
            
             37.
             
          
           
             o
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               D●mosth●
               Epist.
            
             3.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Is●crat
               .
               ad
               D●m●n
               .
               Amicitia
               parentum
               rectè
               in
               liberos
               transferuntur
               ,
               ●t
               charitas
               semel
               inita
               successorib●●
               e●rum
               haereditario
               jure
               proficiat
               .
               Symmach
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
             
               Ep.
            
             87.
             
             
               Religiosa
               curae
               es●
               ,
               qae
               amicorum
               liberis
               ex
               ●ibetur
               .
               Idem
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             
             
               Ep.
            
             31.
             
             
               Ad
               pos●er●s
               ami●o
               ●n
               cur●m
               tra●●fe●re
               debem●●
               ;
               ne
               fides
               cum
               hominibus
               interiisse
               vide●tur
               .
               Id.
               l.
            
             9.
             
             
               Ep.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Ip●ig
               .
               Taur
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Me●nand
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Herc.
               sur
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Ruth●
            
             2.20
             .
          
           
             s
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               de
               Capan●o
               Eurip●
               Supplic
               .
               Caduca
               enim
               &
               fragili●●ffectio
               est
               ,
               qae
               non
               &
               amic●rum
               liberos
               amore
               propagato
               ●omplecti●ur
               .
               Symmach
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             Testimony
             given
             to
             the
             Deceased
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Terra
               novissimè
               complex●
               gr●●i●
               j●m
               à
               reliqâ
               naturâ
               abdicatos
               tum
               maxime
               ,
               ut
               mater
               ,
               operiens
               ,
               Plin.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Esay
            
             57.2
             .
             Hi●
             disposicion
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Eccles.
            
             7.28
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Q●le●●
               vix
               repp●rit
               ●num
               Millibu●
               è
               multis
               .
               Aus●n
               .
               idyl
               .
            
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               in
               Patrem
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Idem
               in
               Ba●il
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Id.
               ib.
            
          
           
             In
             Particular
             .
          
           
             h
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               De
               Pio
               Marc●●
               Imp.
               l.
            
             6.
             
             
               Sect.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Plut.
               in
               Pr●c●pt
               .
               p●litic
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             l
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Helen
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Greg.
               Naz.
               pro
               pauper
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ●
               Chrysost.
               in
               Phil.
               
               Hom.
            
             15.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Basil●
               Caes.
               Hom.
            
             4.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Caes.
               Hom.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Observa●ce
             of
             Christ
             by
             attendance
             on
             him
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             .
             Private
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Psal.
            
             55.17
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Dan.
            
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Publick
             .
          
           
             Extraordinary●
             Dayes
             of
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Acts
            
             10.4
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Esay
            
             58.6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Qi
               vul●
               orati●nem
               suam
               i●
               coelum
               volare
               ,
               fa
               iat
               ei
               duas
               al●s
               e●e●mosynam
               &
               j●junium
               .
               Aug.
               de
               t●mp
               .
            
             59.
             
             
               Erg●
               qi
               orat
               ,
               j●j●ne●
               :
               qui
               jejunat
               ,
               misereatu●
               :
               audiat
               petente●
               ,
               qi
               petens
               opta●
               audir●
               :
               auditum
               Dei
               ape●i●
               sibi
               ,
               qi
               su●m
               suppl●canti
               non
               cl●udit
               a●di●um
               .
               Es●rien●em
               sentiat
               ,
               qi
               vult
               Deum
               sentire
               qod
               es●ri●
               :
               misereatur
               ,
               qi
               misericordiam
               spera●
               :
               pi●tatem
               ,
               qi
               qaerit
               ,
               faciat
               :
               qi
               praestari
               sibi
               vult
               ,
               praestet
               :
               improbus
               pe●itor
               est
               ,
               qi
               qod
               a●iis
               negat
               ,
               sibi
               postulat
               .
               Chrysolog
               .
               Serm.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Acts
            
             10.2
             .
          
           
             r
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Isid.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               Ep.
            
             44.
             
             
               Collocare
               te
               vult
               Dous
               ,
               q●
               habes
               ,
               non
               projicare
               .
               Aug.
               de
            
             10.
             
             
               Cho●d
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             
               Multi
               sunt
               ,
               qi
               non
               d●nant
               ,
               sed
               pro
               .
               jiciunt
               .
               Senec.
               Ep.
            
             21.
             
             
               Beneficia
               nec
               in
               vulgus
               effundenda
               sunt
               :
               &
               nullius
               rei
               ,
               minin
               è
               beneficiorum
               ,
               hon●sta
               largitio
               est
               .
               Senec.
               de
               benef.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             
               ●sal
               .
            
             112.5
             .
          
           
             t
             
               E●rat
               ,
               siqis
               existima
               facilem
               rem
               esse
               donare
               ,
               plurimum
               ista
               res
               habet
               difficultatis
               ,
               si
               modo
               consilio
               tribu●●ur
               ,
               non
               casu
               &
               impetu
               spargitur
               :
               habebit
               sapiens
               sinum
               facilem
               ,
               non
               persoratum
               ;
               ex
               qo
               multa
               exeant
               ,
               nihil
               excidat
               .
               Senec.
               de
               beat
               .
               ●it
               .
               cap.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Ambitio
               &
               jactantia
               &
               effu●io
               ,
               &
               qidvi●
               po●●us
               qam
               liberalitas
               existimanda
               est
               ,
               cui
               ratio
               non
               constat
               .
               Pl●n.
               pan●g
               .
               B●n●fici●●
               si
               detrax
               .
               e●is
               judi●ium
               ,
               de●iaunt
               esse
               beneficia
               ,
               in
               aliud
               qodlibet
               incidunt
               nomen
               .
               Senec.
               de
               benef.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Gratulation
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Prov.
            
             15.8
             .
             
               &
            
             21.17
             .
             
               Esay
            
             1.11.14
             .
             
               &
            
             66.3
             .
             
               Ier.
            
             17
             .
             2●.23
             .
             
               Ezek.
            
             20
             39.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Colos.
            
             1.10
             .
          
           
             c
             
               H●b.
            
             13.18
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Iuxt●
               illud
               R.
               Gamalielis
               in
               Dictis
               P●t●um
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             
               Sect.
            
             16.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Ab●●ineas
               ●e
               à
               re
               dubiâ
               .
               Illudque
               c●utissimi
               cu●usque
               praec●ptum
               ,
               Qod
               dubites
               ,
               ●e
               f●ce●is
               .
               Plin.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               ep
               .
            
             18.
             
             
               Siqidem
               benè
               praecipiunt
               ,
               qi
               vetant
               ●icqam
               agere
               ,
               qod
               dubites
               ,
               aequm
               sit●n
               iniqum
               .
               Cicer.
               offic.
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Examination
             .
          
           
             e
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               AEschyl
               .
               ap.
               St●b
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               G●eg
               .
               Naz
               in
               Patr.
               
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Idem
               in
               Basi●
               .
               Iames
            
             3.2
             .
             
               N●●
               in
               uno
               sed
               in
               m●l●●s
               nec
               qosdam
               ,
               sed
               omnes
               offendere
               dicit
               .
               Aug.
               Ep.
            
             29.
             
             
               Non
               dixit
               ,
               offenditis
               ,
               sed
               offendimu●
               ,
               inqi●
               :
               &
               ,
               in
               multis
               ,
               praemisit
               ;
               omnes
               subjunxit
               .
               Beda
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Iuxta
               illud
               Pythagorae
               monitum
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               La●rt
               .
               in
               Pythag.
               
               Plut.
               d●
               superf●●●
               .
               &
               de
               Curios
               .
               Epictet
               .
               dissert.
               l.
            
             4
             
               c.
            
             6.
             
             
               Non
               priu●
               in
               dulcem
               de●linat
               lumina
               somnum
               ,
               Omnia
               q●m
               longi
               transege●it
               acta
               diei
               ,
               Qo
               praetergressus
               ?
               qid
               gestum
               in
               tempore
               ?
               qid
               non
               ?
               Cur
               isti
               facto
               de●●●
               abfuit
               ,
               aut
               ratio
               illi
               ?
               Qod
               mihi
               p●aeteritum
               ?
               cur
               haec
               sententia
               sedit
               ,
               Qam
               m●liu●
               mutâss●
               fuit
               ?
               ●
               Qid
               volui
               ,
               qod
               nolle
               bonum
               fuit
               ?
               utile
               honesto
               ,
               cur
               malu●●ntetuli
               ?
               —
               Sic
               dicta
               p●r
               ●mnia
               factaque
               Ingrediens
               ,
               ortoque
               à
               vespere
               c●ncta
               revolvens
               ,
               Offensus
               pravis
               ,
               dat
               palma●
               &
               pramia
               rectis
               .
               Aus●n
               .
               idyl●
            
             16.
             
             
               Idem
               de
               Catone
               Cicero
               de
               Senect
               .
               de
               Sext●o
               S●neca
               de
               irâ
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               c
            
             36.
             
               de
               s●
               idem
               ibid.
               de
               Christianis
               qibusdam
               Climacus
               Scalae
               grad.
            
             4.
             
             
               Vide
               Chrys●●t
               .
               Tom.
            
             8.
             
               orat
               .
            
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Psal.
            
             19.12
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             25.32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Psal.
            
             119
             .
             59●
             
          
           
             Beneficence
             .
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               apud
               Plut.
               in
               G●rg
               .
               &
               Alcib
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               &
               Plut.
               Sympos
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
               &
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Psal.
            
             15.4
             .
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             2.17
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             
               Iohn
            
             3.18
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Iames
            
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Qod
               de
               Atheni●us
               .
               Aristides
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Tenth
             of
             yearly
             gaine
             for
             the
             Poore
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Gen.
            
             32.10
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Eph●s
               .
            
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Psal.
            
             103.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             6.17
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Isidor
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               ●
               .
            
             322.
             
             
               Ante
               omnia
               nihil
               est
               qod
               s●c
               generant
               divit●a
               ,
               q●mode
               superbiam
               :
               omne
               pom●m
               ,
               granum
               ,
               ●ructus
               ,
               lignum
               ●abet
               vermem
               suum
               :
               liu●
               est
               vermis
               mali
               ,
               ali●●
               py●i
               ,
               alius
               fa●●
               ,
               aliu●
               tri●ici
               :
               vermis
               divitiarum
               superbia
               .
               Aug.
               de
               verb
               .
               Dom.
            
             5.
             
               &
               homil
               .
            
             15.
             
             
               Primus
               vermis
               divitiarum
               superbia
               .
               Idem
               de
               temp.
            
             205.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Sicut
               rusticus
               qidam
               ab
               aut●re
               Anonymo
               buf●ne
               conspecto
               lachrymas
               ●bertim
               fudisse
               refertur
               ,
               h●c
               consideratione
               motus
               ,
               potuisse
               eundem
               ,
               qi
               hominem
               f●ceratipsum
               ,
               ●usonem
               ejusmodi
               fecisse
               .
               Greg.
               Naz.
               pro
               pauper
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.7
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             9.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Ha●
               est
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               ut
               Marc.
               Imp.
               l.
            
             6.
             
             §.
             7
             
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Philem.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Gr●g
               .
               Naz.
               pro
               paup
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Idem
               ad
               cives
               su●s
               de
               prae●id
               .
               irâ
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Matth.
            
             25.40
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               pro
               paup●r
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Idem
               in
               tetrast
               .
               Christus
               accipit●
               qod
               de
               di●●i
               :
               ille
               accipit
               ,
               qi
               unde
               dares
               dedit
               .
               Aug.
               de
               temp.
            
             50.
             
             
               Ipse
               s●
               dicit
               accip●re
               ,
               q●d
               pa●●tribus
               da●ur
               .
               Sibi
               colla●um
               praedicat
               ,
               quod
               in
               pauperis
               ma●u
               ponitur
               .
               Idem
               hom
            
             47.
             
             
               Q●d
               in
               terrâ
               jacentibus
               porrigi●is
               ,
               in
               coelo
               sedenti
               datis
               .
               Greg●
               in
               Evang.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             16.2
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Gal.
            
             6.9
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               ●lut
               .
               de
               S●●
               .
               ●●lit
               &
               contr.
               C●lo●
               .
               Hoc
               est
               qod
               Marc.
               l.
            
             12.
             
             
               Sect
            
             29.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ●
          
           
             t
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Marc.
               Imp.
               l.
            
             7.
             
             
               Sect.
            
             13
             
               &
               l.
            
             6.
             
             
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ●Idem
             
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             
             
               Se●t
               .
            
             3●●
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               in
               bapt.
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ●
               〈…〉
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Epicu●us
               ipse
               ●●ud
               Plut.
               de
               vit●
               Epic.
               
            
          
           
             u
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               M●●c
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               Sect.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Ph●laris
               Ep.
            
             17.
             
             
               &
               Ep.
            
             119.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               B●neficium
               dand●
               accepit
               ,
               qi
               digno
               dedit
               .
               P.
               Syrus
               .
               Marc.
               l.
            
             11.
             
             
               Sect.
            
             4.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Idem
               lib.
            
             9.
             
             
               Sect.
            
             42.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ;
             
               Plut.
               de
               ●ffect
               .
               e●g
               .
               ●r
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Aris●id
               Panat●
               .
               Ad
               ben●ficium
               no●
               adducit
               cogitatio
               avara
               ,
               nec
               sordida
               ,
               sed
               liberalis
               ,
               cupiens
               dare
               ,
               etiam
               cum
               dederit
               ,
               &
               augere
               novis
               ac
               recentibus
               vetera
               .
               Seneca
               de
               benef.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Hebr.
            
             13.16
             .
          
           
             Gods
             triall
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             c
             
               ●●n
               .
            
             2●
             .
             ●2
             .
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ●e
               f●●i
               :
               ign●tus
               enim
               ●ibi
               qisque
               est
               a●te
               interrogationē
               tentationis
               :
               latentque
               homi●em
               dilectionis
               &
               ●idei
               sua
               vires
               ,
               nisi
               exp●rimento
               divino
               eidem
               inno●escant
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Gen
               qaest
               .
            
             57.
             
               &
               in
               Deut.
            
             13.3
             .
             
               q.
            
             19.
             
               &
               in
               Psal.
            
             58.
             
               &
               de
               Trinit.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             12.
             
               &
               l.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Blessing
             of
             him
             in
             his
             estate
             temporall
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
            
             112.9
             .
          
           
             
               Prov.
            
             19.17
             .
          
           
             
               Eccles.
            
             11.1
             .
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               panem
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               semen
               :
               ut
               Psal.
            
             104.15
             .
             
               Iun.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Secundum
               aqas
               in
               l●●is
               irriguis
               ,
               ac
               proinde
               feracibus
               .
               Esay
            
             32.20
             .
             
               Iun.
               
            
          
           
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Phil.
            
             3.20
             .
             
               Qod
               Cypr
               l.
            
             2.
             
               ●p
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               In
               ca●ne
               adhu●
               positis
               vi●a
               vivitur
               ,
               non
               praes●ntis
               seculi
               ,
               sed
               fu●uri
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz
               apolog.
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               Chrysost.
               de
               stat●is
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Esay
            
             38.2
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             for
             his
             End
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Testamenta
               ●ominum
               ,
               specula
               morum
               .
               Plin.
               l.
            
             8
             ,
             
               ●p
               .
            
             18.
             
          
           
             His
             Will●
             
          
           
             In
             it
             ,
             His
             charity
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Apoc.
            
             2.19
             .
          
           
             
               His
               Piety
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               de
               Sanit
               .
               conserv
               .
            
          
           
             i
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             ●
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Gen.
            
             18.19
             .
          
           
             l
             
               
                 Qomodo
                 de
                 Pt●l●m●●
                 .
                 Th●●●r
                 .
                 idyl
                 .
              
               17.
               
            
             
               —
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               .
               
                 Eurip.
                 Helen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             m
             
               Heb.
            
             13.7
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Qod
               Commod●
               Marci
               fili●
               Aristides
               ;
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             His
             End
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Vix
               fi●ri
               p●test
               ,
               ut
               benè
               moriatur
               ,
               qi
               malè
               vixe●it
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               Fieri
               non
               potest
               ,
               ut
               malè
               moriatur
               ,
               qi
               benè
               vixerit
               .
               A●g.
               ●om
               .
               de
               ver.
               &
               f●ls●p●nit
               .
            
          
           
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             .